
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS, 

Chap._ Copyright No... 

Shelfj£AS 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 




MIRANDA L. VORN HOLZ. 



The Old Paths 



MIRANDA L. VORN HOLZ. 




M. W. KNAPP, 
Publisher of Pentecostal Holiness Library. 

Revivalist Office, Cincinnati, O. 





LC Control Number 




nrncu/cn tmp96 029197 

TWO COPIES RECEIVED* * 



TO THE 

MISSIONARIES OF CHRIST JESUS 
IS INSCRIBED. 



Publisher's Note. 



PROPHECIES are being fulfilled. God is pour- 
ing out his Spirit upon his "handmaidens," and 
his "daughters" prophesy. 

Not the least among them is she whose life is re- 
flected from these pages. She is evidently one of the 
number of whom the sacred seer said, "The Lord 
giveth the word; the women that publish the tidings 
are a great host." (Psalms lxviii, n. R. V.) Her 
wonderful experiences of salvation, the revivals that 
have attended her ministry, and the Jacob-like power 
to prevail with God in prayer which has characterized 
her life, make the book one of intense interest. 

Her presence in our pentecostal meetings, in 
progress in this city, has been an inspiration and a 
benediction. 

She has had for years a burning desire to be a 
missionary in foreign lands. As God's providences 
have not allowed her to go herself, she writes this 
book, and sends it out, devoting all profits which 
may come to her from its sale to the support of mis- 
sionaries in foreign lands ; hence all who buy the 
book, in addition to receiving the impetus which 
comes from drinking such wine, are helping to carry 
out the Savior's commission, to preach the gospel 
to all. 

The publication of the book has providentially 
been placed in the writer's hands, and he feels that its 
reading and circulation will promote inquiry and love 
for the Old Paths herein magnified. 

M. W. KNAPP. 

4 



Introduction. 



HIS book— "The Old Paths"— is the record of 



1 the life and labors of one of the well-known and 
noble women of our Methodism. Mrs. Vorn Holz 
has lived in the city of Cincinnati since the year 1852, 
and she is well-known in that city, and in Ohio, and 
in Kentucky, and in other States, as a faithful and 
a consecrated toiler in the Lord's vineyard. 

And both she and her friends have thought it well 
that she should set forth somewhat of the dealings 
of the Lord with her. 

Every chapter of this book shows in some way 
the guiding hand of God in the life of this good 
woman, from childhood to old age. 

The story, w v hich is a very realistic one, is a show- 
ing of the way by which she has been led, step by 
step, in her work in the cause of Jesus Christ, her 
Lord. Her first work was such as caring for the 
sick, gathering children into the Sunday-school, in- 
viting people to the services of God's house, visiting 
hospitals and infirmaries, and wherever else she felt 
she had a message for any soul. This work was 
graciously owned of God, and many were led to ac- 




5 



6 



Intro due Hon. 



knowledge Christ, and receive him as their Savior and 
Lord. After this, she was led into broader fields of 
activity, and her labors resulted in the opening of 
mission work in the city in which she lived, the uplift- 
ing influence of which was felt in many directions. 
About this time the Lord granted her, in answer to 
prayer, a gracious outpouring of the Holy Spirit, by 
which her experience was enriched and enlarged, and 
her faith strengthened. 

Her opportunities for work multiplied on every 
hand, and pressing calls for such services as she could 
render came from every direction. She took an active 
part in the great Temperance Crusade, and, with 
other noble Christian women, won great victories in 
the name of the Lord. Soon after this, she felt it to 
be her duty to engage more directly and actively in 
evangelistic work, and from that date until this time 
she has been engaged in that form of service. She 
has aided pastors in revival work in their charges, 
and at camp-meetings in Ohio and Kentucky, and 
also in other States, and everywhere her labors have 
been owned of God, and at times the favor of the 
Lord has been shown in most remarkable ways. It 
is safe to say hundreds of souls have been converted 
to Jesus Christ our Lord through her instrumentality, 
and also multitudes of believers have been led bv the 



Intro due tion. 



7 



same agency into such depths and richness of spirit- 
ual life that their faith in the Son of God, as a per- 
fect Redeemer and a wonderful Savior, has been 
confirmed beyond question. She is a woman of 
strong faith and much prayer, and the Lord has given 
her many victories, as she has with singleness of pur- 
pose toiled for him. I was her pastor three years, 
and during that time knew, and have known since, 
much of the results of her good work in the name 
of the Lord of the vineyard. Many of these results 
are effective illustrations of the power of the gospel 
in the conversion of the people, when presented in a 
direct way and in a faith in God and in his Holy 
Word that is steady and unwavering. And all this 
by one who does not claim to be a "minister of the 
Word/' claiming only to be a humble handmaid 
of the Lord, called by him to toil just as he may 
direct in the great, wide fields so rapidly wdiitening 
to the harvest; ever happy in his service, no matter 
how humble the toil or obscure the field. 

For several years Mrs. Vorn Holz was aided in 
her evangelistic work by her daughter Ida, now the 
wife of the Rev. H. R. Calkins, of the Rock River 
Conference. The requests received from pastors and 
Churches for their services were always more numer- 
ous than they were able to accept. Wherever they 



8 



Introduction. 



went God owned their labors in abundance of spir- 
itual blessings upon the people, and many hundreds 
of souls were led into such richness and clearness of 
experience, that they were enabled to testify to a full 
and complete salvation from all sin, wrought in their 
souls by the Lord Jesus Christ. 

In His Name she now sends forth this book, pray- 
ing it may prove to be a blessing to all who may 
read its pages, and thereby learn of the way the Lord 
has led her, and how he has made her life a bless- 
ing to others. I believe this volume will be helpful 
to any child of God, and especially so to those who 
wish to be useful in the Church of God, and learn 
something of the joy of work in his vineyard when 
the life of the worker is consecrated to him. I there- 
fore shall be happy to learn that it has secured a wide 
circulation. 

ISAAC W. JOYCE. 

Episcopal Residence, \ 
Minneapolis, Minn., July, 1898. / 



Author's Preface. 



I PRAISE God that he has let me live to see the 
fight through with the devil concerning the pub- 
lishing of the diary of my life for the world to see. 
It is now ready for press. Hallelujah to God and 
the Lamb ! The fight began when, as a little child, 
I began to write down the happy times I had with 
the Lord. The devil said, "You have no education, 
and have not sense enough to keep a diary." Not 
knowing it was the devil, I burned what I had writ- 
ten; but soon found I could not get along without 
it. I started again, and have kept it up ever since. 

No doubt, if the book is sold, there will be enough 
fault found with it. But I have nothing to do with 
that ; I have tried to obey God. 

There will be criticism of the dreams and proph- 
esying; but all the same I have lived to see many of 
the dreams come to pass, and many of the visions 
fulfilled. The Bible, from Genesis to Revelation, is 
full of dreams and visions; Jesus is the same yester- 
day, to-day, and forever; and God's Word is being 
fulfilled all down the ages. Joel said: "And it shall 
come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my Spirit 
upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters 
shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, 

your young men shall see visions." 

9 



io Authors Preface. 

From the time I was converted I desired to be 
a missionary ; but the way was never opened. What- 
ever money this book may bring, will be for the sup- 
port of a missionary in heathen lands. I have been 
asking God for money enough to pay for six mission- 
aries; one for China, one for India, one for Japan, 
one for Africa, and one for the mountain districts 
of Kentucky. 

M. L,. V. 



Editor's Preface. 



PROPHECY in fulfillment is natural. It is only 
as it is seen in the perspective that it appears 
miraculous. The ancient word, "One generation 
shall praise thy works to another, and shall declare 
thy mighty acts" (Psalm cxlv, 4), was already work- 
ing in the heart of the thirteen-year-old girl, hidden 
away in the forests of Kentucky, as with childish fin- 
gers she wrote in her diary of the. wonderful love 
of Jesus. Had the veil been lifted, and the purpose 
of God revealed — that this diary was to be the be- 
ginning of a book which should declare God's mighty 
acts to her own generation — the timid child would 
have been frightened away. Like a tender Shepherd, 
Christ carried his lamb, and guided the small fingers 
from year to year. In the year 1875 I find written: 
"I do not write this that any one shall ever see it; 
but the hand of the Lord is strong upon me. I am 
loath to continue ; but there is no deliverance for me 
until I obey the voice of the Lord." 

Now, on this, my mother's seventy-fifth birthday, 
as I gather about me the writings of sixty-two years, 
I am as one of old, who "sat and remained there 
astonished . . . seven days." (Ezekiel iii, 15.) 

Hence, it is with reverent hand and the loving 
touch of a daughter that the connecting links are 
made. There is no apology needed for this simple 

11 



12 Editors Preface. 

testimony and life-story, written by herself as unto 
the Lord. 

The style of writing and quaint, old-fashioned 
words are due to the books which were her earliest 
companions; and if there appears to be repetition, 
it is simply a habit of mind acquired from having 
lived in the old Bible. 

One of the striking features of the book is the 
exposure of sin, especially seen in her early writings, 
when, notwithstanding her religious fervor, the "old 
man" constantly reminded her of unfaithfulness. 

These pages will reveal, to some extent, the ex- 
quisite gratitude and old-fashioned worship of her soul, 
and her faithfulness to God. But of her fastings and 
night vigils, of her incessant toil for her loved Church 
and the souls of men, eternity alone can speak. 

May the fragrance of her prayers gladden the lives 
of those who may read her story, even as it has filled 
that of her daughter and fellow-laborer in the gospel. 

"If I was hanged on the highest hill, 
Mother o' mine, O mother o' mine; 
I know whose love wonld follow me still, 
Mother o' mine, O mother o' mine. 

If I was drowned in the deepest sea, 
Mother o' mine, O mother o' mine; 

I know whose tears would come down to me. 
Mother o' mine, O mother o' mine. 

If I were damned of body and soul, 
Mother o' mine, O mother o' mine; 

I know whose prayers would make me whole, 
Mother o' mine, O mother o' mine." 

I. V. C. 



Contents. 

CHAPTER I. 

Page. 



Ancestry and Family, 15 

CHAPTER EL 

Childhood and Conversion, 26 

CHAPTER III. 

"The Oi,d Kentucky Home," , ■ , 38 

CHAPTER IV. 

The Young Woman, 46 

CHAPTER V. 

Marriage — Cincinnati, 59 

CHAPTER VI. 

Sanctification, 65 

CHAPTER VII. 

First Work in Cincinnati, 81 

CHAPTER VIII. 
The Vision of 1870, 108 

CHAPTER IX. 

The Temperance Crusade, 119 

13 



14 Contents. 

CHAPTER X. 

Page. 



The Southern Ohio Holiness Association, 135 

CHAPTER XL 

Lights and Shadows, , . . . . i5 2 

CHAPTER XII. 

Ida's Experience, 161 

CHAPTER XIII. 
Call to Evangelistic Work, , . 175 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Our Plan of Work, 187 

CHAPTER XV. 

Our Work prom 1884 to 1889, , 198 

CHAPTER XVI. 
"Jenny," 291 

CHAPTER XVII. 
Our Work Continued — From 1889 To 1894, 319 

CHAPTER XVIII. 
" Obedience is Better than Sacrifice," 349 



The Old Paths. 



Chapter I. 

ANCESTRY AND FAMILY. 

F a truth, to be well born is better than riches, 



and "a good man leaveth an inheritance to his 
children's children." Much of the data of my an- 
cestry is obscure, as the property and the early 
records were destroyed by fire. In about the year 
1783, my paternal grandfather, William Locke, came 
from England, and settled in Virginia. He had found 
a bride among the sturdy Hollanders, and together 
they endured the hardships of our early settlers. In 
the year 1784, a son, Richard, was born. Shortly 
after this my grandfather, while on duty protecting 
Fort Wyoming, was attacked by Indians, and killed. 
As time went on, my grandmother married the 
brother of the famous Daniel Boone, without whom 
Kentucky would have lost much of its heroic history. 
My father, Richard Locke, was given to his uncle, 
Jacob Locke, a Baptist minister and a very good man, 
strictly religious, who taught my father the fear of 
the Lord. He was an extremist in his Calvinistic 
views ; so much so, indeed, it caused my father a life- 




i6 



The Old Paths. 



long suffering. The youthful mind had been filled 
with the doctrine of foreordination. When about 
eighteen years old, while hunting, his dogs were chas- 
ing a raccoon down the mountain. He knew it was 
too dangerous a place to risk in the dark; but with 
the words, "If I am to fall, I will fall anyhow,'' he 
rushed on, and fell forty feet on to a rocky ledge. 
When he came to it was daylight. He managed to 
drag himself home. His sister met him, and cried 
out, "Dickey is dead." He never fully recovered, 
and was not accepted for the War of 1812 on ac- 
count of it. In 1805 he went into Kentucky, and 
married Katharine Callender, my sainted mother. 

Of my mother, it can truly be said: "She looketh 
well to the ways of her household, and eateth not the 
bread of idleness. Her children arise up, and call her 
blessed; her husband also, and he praiseth her." 
(Proverbs xxxi, 27, 28.) In about the year 1768, 
my mother's great-grandfather, Frederick Fischer, 
sailed from Saxony for America. His first wife had 
died, leaving three sons and one daughter, Eve Kath- 
erine, seventeen years" of age. On the voyage his 
second wife died. When in sight of land, a storm 
coming up, the vessel was driven back. They were 
fourteen weeks on the water. There was on board a 
young army officer, John Hoost, who fell in love 
with the motherless Katherine, and, on landing, they 
were married. There was born to them a daughter, 
Elizabeth Fischer, who married Michael Callender. 
He, too, as my father's father, was killed by the In- 



Ancestry and Family. 



17 



dians; and five months afterward, my mother, chris- 
tened Eve Katherine Fischer, was born in the fort 
where Harrodsburg, Kentucky, now stands. She was 
the first child born in that fort. She and her widowed 
mother went to live with her grandmother Hoost, 
who, after her husband was killed in the American 
Revolution, married Dr. Hagle, a man much revered, 
a skillful doctor, who died at the age of one hundred 
and fourteen years. It was here my father met 
mother. They were of the same age, and were no 
doubt attracted to each other by the remarkable 
similarity of their lives. Both forts were burned by 
the Indians, and all the title deeds and property were 
destroyed. With undaunted courage they began life 
with only fifty acres of land, which my father bought 
in the Blue Grass region of Kentucky. 

They put up their own cabin in the primitive 
style, and before the first year was ended the family 
altar was raised, whose fire never went out for over 
forty-five years. They were neither of them con- 
verted ; but mother, with her new responsibility, soon 
sought and found her Savior. Father was not so 
easily won. It was at a ball, or barbecue as it was 
called, given in Lexington, while dancing, that he 
was arrested by the Spirit of God. He said the mu- 
sicians, all Negroes, appeared to him like devils. Up 
to the time of his conviction he had been accustomed 
to drink, as the custom was, though not to excess; 
but this night he was intoxicated. The next morning 
he promised mother he would never be in that con- 
2 



i8 



The Old Paths, 



dition again. This pledge he kept to the day of his 
death. Still, the arrows of the Almighty were sting- 
ing. With conviction, the old Calvinistic teaching 
of his uncle appeared. It was a source of great temp- 
tation, and the devil tried to make him believe that 
he was one of the reprobates; that Christ had never 
died for him. One day, as he was coming from the 
mill, he called to God for help. He prayed, "O God, 
if Jesus Christ died for me, reveal it to me." In- 
stantly he saw Christ dying on the cross for him, as 
though there were not another man living. He saw 
the nails piercing the bleeding hands and feet. He 
came home praising God with a loud shout, and he 
kept it up to the day of his death. He was a man of 
great faith, a devoted Christian, and was known as 
"the praying man." He was a great shouter, pray- 
ing often until twelve o'clock at night. He had a 
most expressive countenance, and his piercing eye 
detected and rebuked deceit and wrong. He was an 
exhorter in the old Bethel Methodist Church, which 
he and mother joined in 1805. 

After his conversion the mode of baptism troubled 
him. He searched the Bible, but could not find "im- 
mersion" there ; but read of the "sprinkling" of many 
nations. Yet he could not get away from his early 
Baptist training. When asked his wish, he answered, 
"I will go into the water and kneel, and have the 
water poured upon me." And thus he was baptized. 

Many souls he' brought to Christ, and he was sent 
for constantly to pray with the sick. He had remark- 



Ancestry and Family. 19 



able answers to prayer. His faith was Abrahamic. 
Just before his last child was born, mother was sick 
unto death. He prayed, and the answer came, "Your 
wife shall live, and you shall have a son, and he will 
be a preacher." The promise was fulfilled, for my 
youngest brother, Jesse B., was a minister in the 
Kentucky Conference. At another time the fearful 
scourge, cholera, was killing the people to an alarm- 
ing degree. They met in the church. He called a 
fast, asking those who would join him in praying 
that God might turn away his judgments to give 
him their hand. Saint and sinner alike came forward. 
At ten o'clock on the fast-day the class-leader came 
to our house. My father met him, saying, "Brother 
Taylor, God has turned away the cholera." We never 
had another case. One old man was thought to be 
dying. They sent for father, who went to see him. 
At eight o'clock that night father prayed for him. 
He sent my brother next morning to inquire, and 
he was met by the old man's son. He asked, "When 
did your father pray for my father?" and my brother 
answered, "At eight o'clock last night." The son 
then said, "At the same hour my father sat up in bed, 
saying, 'Brother Locke is praying for me; I will get 
well; I feel it all through me.' " He was made well, 
and lived longer than my father. During the Mexi- 
can war my brother desired to enlist, and my father 
did not want him to go. He prayed for God to stop 
the war, and that very day God said to him, "General 
Taylor has gained the victory." In three days' time 



20 



The Old Paths. 



the word came that General Taylor had gained the 
victory, and the war was ended. 

My mother was quiet; but O, so sweet and calm! 
I never saw her angry. How often was her hand laid 
upon me, the sweet voice saying, "Be quiet, my 
child !" She would never allow us to repeat any news, 
or talk about our neighbors, but taught us to be 
truthful and honest. O, how shall I speak of her 
good works; of her love to her husband, her children; 
of how she loved to entertain the ministers of God! 
She was greatly beloved by all her neighbors, and 
surely she had a happy passport from earth to glory. 
Her last days were full of great suffering; but her 
patience was greater. The following is copied di- 
rectly from my diary: "Mother died August 9, 1850, 
at five o'clock in the evening, in the full triumphs of 
faith, having lived a devoted member of the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church forty-five years. She showed 
to the world a pious walk and a godly conversation. 
She had not spoken from eight o'clock in the morn- 
ing until five in the evening, when she rallied, and 
called for her children and husband. She gave them 
each, one by one, her last blessing, and said, 'Hus- 
band, good-bye,' shouted 'Glory, glory, glory!' and 
was gone. (Father said she shouted in the same way 
when she was converted.) I never can forget you, 
precious mother, so kind and good to every one. 
You are gone. I can not see you nor hear your 
voice again. It breaks my heart. . . . The Lord 
gave, the Lord has taken away. All that he does is 



Ancestry and Family. 21 



right. Blessed be his holy name. O God, help me 
to follow in her footsteps as she followed Christ, that 
my last days may be the same! Good-bye, dear 
mother, until I meet you on the golden shore." 

My father soon joined her, dying in December, 
1 85 1. He talked of going to heaven as of one going 
on a lovely journey to meet some loved one. He was 
a man of God — full of good works and of the Holy 
Ghost. Just before his death he asked to be helped 
out of bed. Kneeling there, he prayed for his family 
one by one; then for his Church, remembering each 
by name; then for the salvation of the world. He 
asked to be helped into bed, and said, "Now I die, 
my father's God to meet," and died. 

Surely hath God remembered, even to the fourth 
generation. When I am traveling alone, going over 
dangerous roads, or when I am in sorrow or trouble, 
my father comes by me, and I feel safe. The Bible 
says, "Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth 
to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?" 

There were eight children in our family, four boys 
and four girls, — William, for my grandfather; John 
Wesley, James Fletcher, Jesse Boone, Elizabeth Cal- 
lender, Rebecca Fischer, Maria Parker, and Miranda 
Morrow. 

William, the oldest son, was very religious, and 
did not marry until he was thirty-six years old. He 
told me the last time I saw him that he never told 
but one lie, and that was when he was a little boy. 
Father had set a trap in the field to catch partridges, 



22 



The Old Paths. 



and sent him to see if there was anything in it ; but 
told him not to touch it. He found a jay-bird and 
a hawk. The hawk had chased the jay-bird into the 
trap, and they were both caught. He put his hand 
under the trap, and tried to catch them, and they 
flew away. Then he set the trap again, and went 
back to father, who asked him if there was anything 
there. My brother told him there was nothing. 
Father looked at him, and said, "William, you have 
told me a lie, — and, taking him back to the trap, 
discovered the feathers. For this father whipped him, 
and it was the only whipping he ever received. 
Father always wanted him to marry. He bought a 
farm, and told him he would give it to him if he 
would find a wife. A minister told him of a very 
religious young woman, who lived about thirty miles 
from our house. He also told her of my brother. 
William prayed over it, and at last determined to 
go and see her. He had never been there, and the 
way was strange to him. He had been told there 
was a cross-roads, and when he was nearly there he 
prayed to God that if it were his will for him to 
marry, his horse might be guided. He let go his 
bridle, and the horse went on, choosing the path 
straight to a stile block, and stopped. He saw a 
lady coming out. and inquired if Miss Dillon lived 
there. She said that she was Miss Dillon, and re- 
quested him to dismount. He told her that he had 
come to see her, and that if thev liked each other. 



Ancestry and Family, 



23 



and she was willing, they would be married. They 
prayed at the same hour every day for six months, 
to ask God for his will to be done. At the end of 
this time they both felt it was God's wish concern- 
ing them, and that he had brought them together, 
even as in the olden day when he brought Isaac to 
Rebecca. And so it came to pass. She was deeply 
pious, and proved a helpmeet for him. God gave 
them a child, a lovely daughter, who was the sun- 
shine of the home for fourteen years, when he called 
her to himself. They — the father and mother — stood 
over her coffin, and shouted, praising God. They 
said it was the happiest day of their lives. For thirty- 
seven years my brother prayed at the setting of the 
sun, and died in the full triumph of faith just two 
years after his wife went to heaven. 

The second son, John Wesley, left home, with the 
consent of his parents, when he was eighteen years 
old. We have never heard from him. 

Elizabeth Callender, the third child, married Dr. 
David Parrish, a good man in the full experience of 
holiness. Their Church was called Parrish Chapel, 
in honor of him and his wife, whose house was the 
home of Methodist preachers. 

The fourth child, Rebecca Fischer, married a wid- 
ower, Mr. Charles Cannon. She was a faithful 
mother to his children, and a loving daughter to 
his paralyzed mother, whom she nursed for fifteen 
years. God gave her children. Her eldest son's wife 



24 



The Old Paths. 



died, leaving three children, who found a faithful 
friend in their grandmother. They have all been 
taught to fear God. She is still living, and I love to 
visit her; for, as I sit by her side and hear her gentle 
voice, I seem to be with my mother again. 

The fifth child, Maria Parker, married a nephew 
of the Rev. Jonathan Stamper, a great preacher in 
those days. He died, leaving three sons. My wid- 
owed sister married Mr. John Shankland, and was left 
a widow the second time. She proved* the widow's 
God to be faithful, and a few years ago went out the 
shining way to the City of Gold. 

The sixth child, James Fletcher, w r as rightly 
named. He never married, and died at sixty-six 
years. He was faithful to the Church, in that he 
always attended to the finances. While he lived, the 
preacher's salary and all Church expenses were 
promptly paid. He was a pure, clean man, living a 
holy life and an honorable, filling positions of trust 
in his community. He sent for my daughter Ida, 
whom he loved very much, and myself, when he was 
dying. Long after he was speechless, the gentle 
pressure of the hand as we prayed testified of his un- 
wavering faith in God. At the last moments the 
setting sun formed a crown of light upon his brow, 
which lingered after the spirit had taken its flight to 
the land where there is no night. He was a dear 
brother to me, and my constant companion until I 
was married. 



Ancestry and Family. 25 



My youngest brother was the child given in an- 
swer to prayer, with the promise that he should be 
a preacher. He was converted when he was ten 
years old, and began exhorting and preaching. He 
joined the Kentucky Conference, and has been the 
means of saving many souls. He is still living, and 
has been faithful to his father's God. 



Chapter II. 



CHILDHOOD AND CONVERSION. 

MY earliest recollection is of God and heaven. 
I was the seventh child, born April 22, 1823. 
I slept with my dear old grandmother, who prayed 
me to sleep every night. The constant prayer of my 
father, night and morning, was a holy benediction 
in the home, and a w r all of fire about me. My parents 
shunned not to declare the whole counsel of God. 
With plain, old-fashioned honesty, they taught their 
children that if they told lies, or said bad words, or 
talked about their neighbors, or did anything wrong, 
if God did not forgive them, and they died, the devil 
would get them soul and body. Thus the fear of the 
Lord, which is wisdom, came to us. We were afraid 
to sin. Our parents not only taught us, but made 
us realize, that it w r as the truth of God. I delighted 
to please my parents. Only once do I remember 
disobeying my mother. She told me to drive the 
chickens out of the garden, and I answered, "I 
won't." She whipped me. and I never again willfully 
disobeyed. We had faithful instructions at the Sab- 
bath-school, which convened at nine o'clock in the 
morning. My youngest brother and I took our 
lunch — there were two sessions — returning home at 

three in the afternoon. It was under the control of a 

26 



Childhood and Conversion. 27 



devoted Presbyterian and his four daughters, one of 
whom was my teacher. She encouraged me to mem- 
orize the Bible. She, too, taught me to be good, say- 
ing, "If you are good, maybe some day the good 
Lord will send you as a missionary to tell the poor 
heathen of a Savior's dying love." But all this did 
not save me; for I had an awful temper and a proud 
heart, and before I was six years old I was convicted 
of sin. 

When I was ten years old, there was much talk 
of the judgment-day. This was caused by the falling 
of stars on the night of November 13, 1833, about 
which I quote the following: 

"But the most sublime phenomenon of shooting 
stars, of which the world has furnished any record, 
was witnessed throughout the United States on the 
morning of the 13th of November, 1833. The entire 
extent of this astonishing exhibition has not been 
precisely ascertained, but it covered no inconsider- 
able portion of the earth's surface. . . . The first 
appearance was that of fireworks of the most impos- 
ing grandeur, covering the entire vault of heaven with 
myriads of fire-balls, resembling sky-rockets. Their 
coruscations were bright, gleaming, and incessant, 
and they fell thick as the flakes in the early snows of 
December. To the splendors of this celestial exhi- 
bition the most brilliant sky-rockets and fireworks 
of art bear less relation than the twinkling of the 
most tiny star to the broad glare of the sun. The 
whole heavens seemed in motion, and suggested to 



28 



The Old Paths, 



some the awful grandeur of the images employed in 
the Apocalypse, upon the opening of the sixth seal, 
when 'the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, as a 
fig-tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken 
of a mighty wind.' " — Burritfs "Geography of the 
Heavens;' page 163, edition 1854. 

A celebrated astronomer and meteorologist, says : 

''Those who were so fortunate as to witness the 
exhibition of shooting stars on the morning of No- 
vember 13, 1833, probably saw the greatest display 
of celestial fireworks that has ever been since the 
creation of the world, or at least within the annals 
covered by the pages of history. 

"In nearly all places the meteors began to attract 
notice by their unusual frequency as early as eleven 
o'clock, and increased in numbers and splendor until 
about four o'clock, from which time they gradually 
declined, but were visible until lost in the light of 
day. The meteors did not fly at random over all 
parts of the sky; but appeared to emanate from a 
point in the constellation Leo, near a star called 
Gamma Leonis, in the bend of the Sickle. 

"The extent of the shower of 1833 was such as to 
cover no inconsiderable part of the earth's surface, 
from the middle of the Atlantic on the east to the 
Pacific on the west ; and from the northern coast of 
South America to undefined regions among the Brit- 
ish possessions on the north, the exhibition was visi- 
ble, and everywhere presented nearly the same ap- 
pearance. This is no longer to be regarded as a ter- 



Childhood and Conversion. 



29 



restrial but a celestial phenomenon, and shooting 
stars are now to be no more viewed as casual produc- 
tions of the upper regions of the atmosphere; but as 
visitants from other worlds, or from the planetary 
voids." — Professor Olmstead, of Yale College. 

"No philosopher or scholar has told or recorded 
an event, I suppose, like that of yesterday morning. 
A prophet eighteen hundred years ago foretold it ex- 
actly, if we will be at the trouble of understanding 
stars falling to mean falling stars; or 'hoi asteres ton 
onranou epesan eis teen geen,' in the only sense in which 
it is possible to be literally true." — Henry Dana Ward, 
in Journal of Commerce, November 14, 1833. 

The stars commenced falling early in the evening, 
and continued all night until after daylight. When 
they ceased falling, the heavens seemed on fire. It 
was not much I slept, I was so frightened. I thought 
the judgment had come. 

On January 1, 1837, our presiding elder, Rev. 
Jonathan Stamper, preached from Revelation, nine- 
teenth and twentieth chapters, on "The Judgment- 
day." He said that, according to the Word, the 
judgment would sit in the air; that everybody would 
be there, from Adam down: that the Lord Jesus 
Christ would be revealed from heaven with all his holy 
angels, and the trumpet of God sound — yea, down 
to hell — to call the sleeping nations to judgment ; that 
the books would be opened, and "the dead judged 
according to the books." This, he said, would be 
the last parting scene. He spoke of all classes of 



The Old Paths. 



people, and how neighbors would rise up condemn- 
ing each other because they had not done their duty. 
When he spoke of children saying, "Farewell, father; 
farewell, mother; you taught me to be good, and I 
did not obey you," I said, "If this is the judgment- 
day, I am lost." O, how I cried to God to help me! 
I thought when the invitation was given, that I would 
go forward and give the preacher my hand; but I 
just sat there and trembled. I went home crying. 
I found no relief. I promised God to serve him, for 
my heart was broken. I got religion hard. I had 
an awful fight with the devil, for he was determined 
not to let me go. I prayed day and night. I would 
go out into the field alone; I would think I heard 
chains rattle, and I would fly to my father. He told 
me it was the devil, and if I prayed on he would leave 
me, and God would bless me. 

The following August, at Pointer's lower camp- 
ground, a meeting was held, conducted by Rev. Car- 
lisle Babbitt and Rev. Jonathan Stamper. It was an 
old-fashioned camp-meeting, where everybody cut 
their own logs and put up their own tents, and where 
everybody helped to build the auditorium, which 
seated five thousand people. On the second Sabbath 
the collection cleared all the expenses, and no 
stranger went without his dinner. 

We were all ready to go, except my little brother, 
afterward a preacher, who was to remain at home 
with mother. Father told mother to get him ready, 
for God had told him that he would convert him, and 



Childhood and Conversion. 

make a preacher of him. He was at this time eleven 
years old. There were five of us converted. When 
Jesse was converted he lay under the power of God 
for two hours, and then exhorted the people to seek 
God. He afterward, having graduated at Augusta, 
Kentucky, became an ordained minister of the Ken- 
tucky Conference. 

August 27th, about five o'clock in the afternoon, 
while a local preacher was preaching, an old colored 
man shouted, "Glory to God, the power is coming !" 
and, like electricity, the power swept over the en- 
campment. The preacher stopped preaching, and 
there was a rush to the altar. More than one hun- 
dred found God. The altar was crowded, and the 
front seats, until the whole auditorium became an 
altar. Some ran into the woods; but their friends 
followed, and soon was heard the shout of new-born 
souls, until the woods w r ere ringing with the praises 
of God. I was sitting in the rear, crying as hard as 
I could. A young woman pressed her way through 
the crowd, and asked me if I wanted to be saved. I 
told her I did. She said, "Will you go to the altar 
with me?" I answered, "Yes; any place," and we 
went. I threw myself on my knees, crying. I did 
the best I could; but it got darker and darker. It 
seemed I was going down into a pit. I cried out of 
the depths of my soul, "Lord Jesus, save me, or I will 
perish." In a moment I was on my feet praising God 
with a loud shout, clapping my hands, and saying, 
"I am converted, glory to God !" I was converted 



32 



The Old Paths. 



through and through. I was converted to stay con- 
verted. I have been converted every day since, and, 
thank God, after sixty-one years I am converted 
to-day. 

The next morning, Sunday, I was very happy. 
It seemed to me I had gotten into a new world — 
the very trees were praising God. All of a sudden 
something said to me, "You were not converted last 
night." I said, "What?" "O," came the voice, "you 
just put that on." I answered, "How could that be? 
I was never so happy in my life." It said, "It was 
all excitement." It was the devil stealing my joy. 
Just then the brother of our presiding elder, passing, 
said, "You Avere converted last night." I answered, 
"I hope so." He said: "Hope so! Do n't you know 
so? ^ T ere you ever so happy before?" I answered, 
(k O no." He said: "The devil is trying to deceive 
you. Tell the devil he is a liar ; that you were con- 
verted." I did so, and the devil never tempted me 
again in that way. He knew God had converted me. 

The last Sunday it was reported that there were 
twenty thousand people on the ground. Carriages 
were hitched five miles away. It was a glorious 
time. I did not want to leave. I cried to stay. I 
could hear the people shouting and singing for three 
months afterward. I united with the Bethel Church 
with my parents. 

I feel sometimes astonished at people teaching 
sanctification, as though there were so little in con- 
version. My comxrsion gave complete victory over 



Childhood and Conversion. 



33 



temper. I sometimes felt it rising; but after six 
months I said to my mother, "I have not been angry 
for six months/' She answered, "My child, live close 
to God, and he will keep you ;" and so he did, not 
only from anger, but from every unholy thing. I 
believe I had more true, solid religion, in a justified 
state, than half the people of to-day who profess 
sanctification. 

As soon as I was converted I began a diary, 
which I destroyed, as the devil tempted me. But 
when I was fifteen I began to write again. [The fol- 
lowing is copied verbatim from a childish journal. — 
Ed.] "O, my God, I am about to make another at- 
tempt to write the particular part of my life; not for 
any one to see it, but Thou, who knows me just as 
I am. It has been a long time in my mind to do it ; 
but fearing that some one might see it, and knowing 
my inabilities to write anything like the biography 
of my life for the world to see, I always banished 
the thought. I would to God I had done it, for then 
I could have seen the progress I have made in the 
Divine life. I desire to write down the particular 
things of my life as near as I can recollect; not for 
anything but to serve the Lord. Help me to do it 
aright — in that way and manner that will be accept- 
able and well pleasing in Thy sight. I desire to do 
nothing contrary to thy heavenly and holy will, O 
Lord! I was born of religious parents, for which I 
feel unfeignedly thankful unto thee, O my God, for I 
have been taught the precepts of religion all the days 
3 



34 



The Old Paths, 



of my life. The Spirit of God has been striving within 
me from my earliest recollections, clown to the present 
period of my life. When I was nothing more than six 
years of age, I recollect asking my father if he always 
prayed one prayer. He told me 'No,' and taught me 
the prayer his mother taught him, 'Now I lay me 
down to sleep/ [The page is marred and torn here. — 
Ed.] In my mad career, when I was going down 
the downward road that leads to fire and pain, 
through the instrumentality of Rev. Jonathan 
Stamper I received convictions which never wore 
off until I found Jesus Christ precious to my soul. 
O my God, what a day this was to my soul ! What 
a joyful mourner's-bench was there! I inquired of 
the watchman of Him whom my soul desired to love, 
and I went with the watchman, and found Him of 
whom Moses and the prophets wrote, Jesus Christ, 
precious to my soul. Xext day, being Sabbath, it 
seemed to me the beautifulest morning, the loveliest 
place that I ever saw in all my life. All nature was 
praising God. I was happy, and things went happily 
and smoothly for some time . . . about the lat- 
ter end of . My attention was turned to a 
subject that I did not . . . would ever cause 
me to shed a tear . . . the temptation to come ; 
but I was greatly delivered, . . . other temp- 
tations I went through : but blessed be God, who 
brought me out of them all, and gave me peace and 
joy . . . since Thou gavest me this blessed re- 
ligion, help me to serve Thee !...'' 



Childhood and Conversion. 



35 



In the good old days, before it was fashionable to 
join Church, the Discipline was enforced. No one 
was allowed into the love-feast without so many 
class-meeting tickets. Thus it became our highest 
privilege to attend love-feast; to miss one, was the 
keenest loss. When God was thus honored, he gra- 
ciously presided, and many souls were converted and 
sanctified. There were many w T ho professed entire 
sanctification ; and as I heard them, I w T ould cry, "O 
my God, I am not like them; give me what they 
have." Like them, I started out to serve God with 
my whole heart, by fasting, praying, reading the Bible, 
attending Church, and being just as good as I could. 
Something said to me, "If you pray and fast, when 
you are old you will be sanctified." It was the devil 
cheating me out of my birthright. Thus, always 
with the desire for purity, I prayed on. 

I read such books as Wesley, Mr. and Mrs. 
Fletcher, Clarke's Commentary, Hester Ann Rogers, 
William Bramble, Benjamin Abbott, Carvosso, Ben- 
son, chief among them being "Fletcher's Checks." 
But that I might live closer to God, I had a certain 
place to go to pray. Over from our house there was 
a mulberry-tree in a little valley. There I had a big, 
flat stone on which to kneel. I have been there at 
all hours of the day, — at the dawn of the morning, 
at noonday, in the evening at the coming out of the 
stars. When the evening star came out, I used to 
pray that I might be bright and shining like that star; 
that wherever I went I mieht shine. I have been 



36 



The Old Paths. 



there when it was snowing, and would soon be cov- 
ered; and I would pray, "O Lord Jesus, wash me in 
thy precious blood, and make me whiter than this 
snow." O, how happy I would get! I would shout 
and praise God with all my ransomed powers, with 
none but God and the birds to hear me. Many times 
I have opened a fodder-shock, and, creeping in, would 
hide and pray. [An aunt told the editor, recently, 
that there was a path worn smooth to the mulberry- 
tree. — Ed.] I would be often gathering blackberries, 
and the sun w r ould shine so glorious, I would get 
down and pray to God that he would send the Sun 
of righteousness into my heart, and make it luminous 
like the sun. O, for the old-fashioned "getting down" 
before God ! 

Every New- Year's day I would consecrate myself 
to God with fasting and prayer. I would write my 
vows — to pray each day, and read my Bible as often 
as I could. This vow I kept; I remember only once 
of going to bed without praying. The Spirit quickly 
reminded me, when I immediately arose and prayed. 
I had my blessing before I slept. I had many trials 
and temptations, such as young converts have; but 
I took everything to the Lord, and staid there until 
he settled it, delivering me from temptation, and 
blessing me in trial. I soon learned these things 
made me strong, each preparing me for greater 
temptations. 

Thus my happy childhood passed in the simple 



Childhooa and Conversion. 



37 



and free life of the old Kentucky farm. The atmos- 
phere of the home was prayer, and my young life 
became filled with its holy influence. It was as 
easy for me to pray as to breathe, and, indeed, prayer 
and religious meditation became the habit and delight 
of my youthful heart. So I lived, and passed from 
girlhood into womanhood as in the presence of God. 



Chapter III. 



"THE OLD KENTUCKY HOME." 

HEN my father married my mother, he owned 



V V but fifty acres of land. This was situated in 
the midst of the beautiful "Blue Grass" region of 
Kentucky, near Bethel, Bath County. With industry 
and frugality, his growing family saw the little log 
cabin, without chimney or window, soon become a 
substantial farm-house; the fifty acres became five 
hundred acres, well-stocked and with rich crops; a 
very land flowing with milk and honey. My father 
was richly favored of God, always having sufficient 
rains. The people said it was because he prayed so 
much. Every autumn there were three hundred 
chickens, eighty turkeys, three hundred bushels of 
apples, one thousand pounds of maple-sugar, fifty 
bushels of hickory-nuts, etc., — everything in abun- 
dance. The poor and the sick were never forgotten — 
especially widows — to whom, whenever he killed 
•fresh meat, he would send their portion. No one 
was ever sent from the door. Belated travelers and 
strangers soon felt the welcome hospitality; but they 
never left without father inquiring about their souls, 
praying with them, and sending them away with his 
blessing. 

There was always great preparation for Sunday, 




"The Old Kentucky Home" 39 



my father being a strict observer of the Sabbath. 
From quarterly-meetings — royal times in the olden 
day — there would be forty home to dinner. The 
roasted turkeys and chickens and thirty pies would 
soon disappear. Our house was the home of the 
ministers, father praying much for the young preach- 
ers, often helping them. Not long since I met a 
minister, Rev. Richard Deering, of the Louisville 
Conference, who said, "Your father was a host at 
quarterly-meeting." 

Thank God, my father taught his children to pray ! 
We each took our turn at the family altar morning 
and evening. This w r as not mere "prayers, " but glad 
worship of father, mother, four brothers, and four 
sisters. Father always read the Bible, and we sang 
hymns. Those dear, old-fashioned family prayers! 
How they have lived in my memory, and been my 
daily inspiration for well-nigh seventy years ! 

My school-days were happy ones. We did not 
have very good schools in those days, and my little 
brother and I went tw T o and a half miles every morn- 
ing through dense woods and lonely forests. I re- 
member one morning we saw a woman sitting on a 
log just below the road. She had very white skin, 
and very black hair which she was combing. We 
thought she was a spirit, and it frightened us so that 
we ran as fast as we could to the schoolhouse. It 
was during this time that my grandmother was chased 
by a panther. She had started with an uncle to visit 
some friends in the mountains of Kentucky. They 



4o 



The Old Paths. 



had a long distance to go ; but hoped to reach their 
destination by nightfall. They had crossed the Big 
Sandy River, and were hurrying on, as it was getting 
late and the sun was fast going down, when suddenly 
in the distance, in the direction they had been travel- 
ing, they heard what appeared to them some one 
calling, "Whoo, Who-o-o! Whoo, Who-o-o-o!'' As 
it got closer it grew louder and louder, "Whoo, 
Who-o-o-o !" Then uncle said to grandmother, 
"Hurry! It is a panther." The horses galloped; but 
the panther kept gaining. It was just ready to spring 
upon them, when they rode inside the gate of their 
friend's house. The dog gave a bound, and the 
panther, afraid of the dog, leaped into a big tree. 
They soon had a gun, and killed him. He measured 
eight feet from his head to the tip of his tail. This, 
and many other incidents, made us very timid, so 
that we were the more quick to imagine danger. 

We were taught spelling, reading, arithmetic, and 
grammar. The old Webster spelling-book had all 
that is in the first six readers of to-day. We had the 
old-fashioned spelling-match every Friday afternoon, 
and my side usually won. I was counted among the 
good in all my studies ; but especially in spelling, as 
I studied the dictionary constantly. When I was per- 
haps fifteen years old we had a teacher who was a 
college graduate, and very clever. Among other 
things, she taught us "society manners" on Friday 
afternoons. This I delighted in, as I wanted to be 
"polite." She taught us how to eat properly, and 



"The Old Kentucky Home." 



4 1 



how to serve at the table ; how young girls ought to 
conduct themselves in the presence of gentlemen; 
that girls should not cross their feet, or even let their 
foot be seen ; and that they ought never allow a man 
to put his arm around them ; and that in everything 
we should be careful. My mother had taught me 
these things, and my teacher confirmed it. I have 
observed them all my life. 

If I went over my lesson three times I knew it 
perfectly. I thirsted for knowledge. If I had been 
sent to college, I surely would have excelled, for I 
was strong and had a big ambition. I never wanted 
to marry, but rather to be a missionary. I always 
prayed for the missionaries. O, how I longed to go 
to Oregon, to tell the Indians how Jesus died to save 
them ! But, thank God, he has given me my heart's 
desire, in granting me power to win souls to him by 
the scores and hundreds ! 

O, how happy were those days ! Everybody 
seemed to love me. When we grew up, my brother 
and I were invited everywhere. One winter we went 
to twelve wedding parties. I usually was called upon 
to put the finishing touch to the table. My father 
was one of the oldest settlers of the community ; was 
respected for his religion and honesty, besides being 
well-to-do in this world's goods. I had my share of 
good looks, and had a lively disposition. Our circuit 
extended twentv-five miles, and we alwavs attended 
quarterly-meetings, so that I had an opportunity of 
getting acquainted with many people. I had a fine 



42 



The Old Paths. 



horse and saddle, with double-reined bridle, and a 
dear brother who took me everywhere. I remember 
once staying all night at a friend's house, where I was 
but slightly acquainted. The next morning I spoke 
in love-feast, and my hostess said she was never so 
struck in her life at the way I could talk for Jesus. 
She thought I was too light, for I had an answer for 
everybody. This was the only thing that ever con- 
demned me. After being in company all day, when 
the time of prayer came before retiring, I would have 
to ask God, if I had been too light, to forgive me, 
and bless me. In my jesting, however, I always kept 
the truth. 

Honesty and integrity were the chief delights of 
my father. Really, on both sides of the house, truth 
was the glistening pearl in the string of virtues. 
There was nothing that delighted me in my small 
child days so much as to listen to my maternal grand- 
mother tell the story about the ducks. She always 
began: "Once upon a time, when I was a little girl, 
my mother sent me on an errand to a neighbor. She 
lived some distance away, and I had to cross the 
creek to reach her house. After I had gotten what 
I went for, I was returning home, when, in the water, 
I saw a lot of wee small ducks swimming about. I 
ran in and gathered them up in my apron, and run- 
ning home, called out, 'O mother, look, see what I 
have!' Mother said, Where did you get them?' I 
answered, 'In the water.' She said, 'Who gave them 
to you?' And I told her, 'I just caught them myself/ 



"The Old Kentucky Home" 43 



She told me how wrong it was, for that was stealing. 
I was very frightened, and took them back. I went 
to the lady and told her what I had done, and she 
forgave me, and I never did so any more." Thus 
truth was written on my heart, and I was very careful. 

I never danced or played any kind of games. It 
was very different in those days. The boys and girls 
learned to work, and a young girl was not thought 
much of if she could not do all kinds of work. There 
were "log-rollings," where the men gathered to- 
gether and cut trees and sawed logs, and then, tying 
them together, would burn them. This was clearing 
the ground. While the men worked at that, the wo- 
men gathered for a "quilting," which would end with 
a fine supper and a royal good time. Then there were 
"corn-huskings." While the men husked hundreds 
of bushels of corn, the women had "apple-peelings." 
Sometimes these would end in a play or a dance. 
When the dancing commenced I would leave the 
house. [The editor met a dear old gentleman, Mr. 

H , of Bethel, some three years since, who said: 

"It was your mother's loyal Christian life which first 
convicted me. Many a time have I taken her home 
when the dance began." — Ed.] When the young 
girls made "calls," they took their patchwork, or 
needle-work of fine embroidery or handkerchiefs, or 
knitting of delicate thread lace. I used to be a great 
worker. I have pulled flax, and spread it upon the 
ground to dry. After it had dried and rotted, it was 
broken, and then the tow was carded out, and the 



44 



The Old Paths. 



flax was ready for spinning into linen table-cloths and 
sheets, or made into linen coats and trousers for the 
men. We used to shear the sheep, and the wool was 
taken to the creek to be washed. After drying, the 
burs were picked off, and it was sent to the factory 
to be carded. Then we spun and weaved it into 
blankets, coverlets, plaid linseys, fine striped flannel, 
or plain white, just as we wished. If we w r anted to 
make jeans cloth, we colored it before it was sent to 
the factory. My father had very fine merino sheep; 
the wool was very soft and beautiful, and made very 
fine cloth. It made good suits of clothes for the 
men. I had three brothers at home besides father. 
I had learned the art of cutting and fitting from a 
tailor who was giving lessons, and was soon able to 
make all their clothes. I could cut out a pair of 
trousers and vest after breakfast, and have them fin- 
ished perfectly before sundown. We made three pairs 
of blankets a year, many coverlets, and sometimes 
two hundred yards of jeans cloth. After we had made 
the family clothing, we sold the rest at a dollar and a 
quarter a yard. With this money we bought china 
for our dining-room and other luxuries. Once, I re- 
member,! bought some very handsome French flannel 
for a riding suit. This, with my saddle horse, made 
me very stylish. Maybe I was a little proud ; I would 
not do it now. This extra work was all done after 
the reguar work was attended to ; such as the milking 
of cows, putting away the milk, making butter, feed- 
ing chickens, and a thousand other things. 



"The Old Kentucky Home" 45 



The only thing I was deficient in was the educa- 
tion. I begged father to send me away to school, 
saying he need not leave me any of the estate if he 
would only give me three years at the seminary ; but 
he did not believe in girls leaving home. For this I 
do not blame him; but praise God for my precious 
parents ! 

Although I had all these things, my whole soul 
was going out after God. I did not know then what 
I know now; it would have been different if I had. 
But the Spirit led unerring, and there were glorious 
times on the way. One choice commandment of God 
I have endeavored to keep, and it has brought an 
abundant fruit : "Keep thy father's commandment, 
and forsake not the law of thy mother; bind them 
continually upon thy heart, and tie them about thy 
neck. When thou goest it shall lead thee; when thou 
sleepest it shall keep thee; and when thou awakest 
it shall talk with thee." 



Chapter IV. 



THE YOUNG WOMAN. 

WHEN seventeen years old I had scarlet fever, 
from which I did not fully recover for years. 
[The following is taken from my mother's diary dur- 
ing that part of her life. — Ed.] 

"Lord Jesus Christ, I have enjoyed great bless- 
ings, for which I am thankful. O, my God, the hand 
of affliction has been upon me for two years; I have 
suffered in body; but I have been happy in my soul 
the most part of this past year [1844]. It has been 
all my desire to do the will of my Heavenly Father, 
if my heart does not deceive me. These desires I 
have put into practice, as my health permitted. Many 
nights, I never expected to see morning; but Thou 
hast spared my life. I have not strength to write 
much. I do not know that I will live long, and this 
will suffice. 

" April 22, 1845. — This day I am twenty-two years 
of age, and feel that I can not live another year; but 
Thou canst spare my life. 

"April 24th. — To-day I have listened to a gospel 
sermon. ... It seemed like heaven on earth. . . . 

"April 30th. — I am yet alive, and able to write. I 
have not served Thee as I ought ; but I have labored 
under great weakness of the body and sore tempta- 

46 



The Young Woman. 



47 



tions. Blessed be God, I feel free from temptation, 
and feel peace with God through our Lord Jesus 
Christ. If I do not live long, I feel that 'if the house 
of this tabernacle were dissolved, I have a house not 
made with hands, a building of God, eternal in the 
heavens ;' but, O my God, if I live, I desire to live unto 
the Lord, so that, living or dying, I may ever be the 
Lord's. I desire to sink into the ocean of God's re- 
deeming love. I am nothing ; but Thou art all in all. 

"May 6th. — How have I served Thee since last 
I wrote? I have not lived as close to the Lord as I 
should; but Thou knowest the weakness of the body. 
I do not write this as an excuse, for I am without 
excuse. Thou hast done all things well, and it is our 
duty to rejoice evermore, pray without ceasing, and 
in everything give thanks unto God. But not with- 
standing the weakness of my body, and the stupidity 
of my mind, I have tried to pray every day two or 
three times, and sometimes more ; but I have not en- 
joyed such a spirit of prayer as I have in the times 
past, much as I desire to worship the Lord. This 
day I have had sweet enjoyments in prayer. O Lord, 
give me true engagedness of heart to serve thee 
aright ! This day these words have run through my 
mind, 'All my works are sin and death, except Thy 
quickening power.' O my God, wilt thou give me 
thy quickening power to make me alive unto thee? 
Help me to serve thee better than I have ever done, 
O my God. 

"Wednesday, May 14th. — This day I feel I can 



4 s 



The Old Paths. 



not live long; but Thy righteous will be done. O 
Lord, if I know the desire of my heart, it is to serve 
thee. I have not attained to as great a height in 
grace as I desired. Before I die I desire to feel the 
blood of Jesus Christ cleansing from all sin. I desire 
refining fire to go through my soul, and sanctify 
the whole. 

"Saturday, May 17th. — I feel thankful unto the 
Lord that it is as well with me as it is. I am able to 
write; but I have not much hope of living; but I feel 
perfectly resigned to the will of the Lord. I feel satis- 
fied to die at any time. All my desires are unto the 
Lord, and to the remembrance of his holy name. I 
desire a closer walk with thee, O my God. Sanctify 
my soul before thou removest me from this world to 
the invisible one, and for Jesus' sake give me some 
humble seat in heaven, and I ask no more. My hope 
is centered in Jesus Christ, the Holy One of Israel. 

"May 23d. — What has the Lord brought me 
through since last I wrote; far beyond my expecta- 
tions, for which I feel unfeignedly thankful ! Through 
the persuasions of my friends I started last Monday 

to Winchester, to see Dr. H . I was so weak, I 

felt I could not sit up when I started; but the Lord 
graciously sustained me. I was amazed at his good- 
ness toward me, and I tried to give him all the thanks. 
I am such a negligent, unthankful, unprofitable serv- 
ant, that I feel like lying at the feet of Jesus. When 
I look back and see the blessed Savior in Gethsemane, 
there praying until his sweat became as great drops 



The Young Woman. 



49 



of blood, and view him on the cross, his hands and 
feet nailed to the rugged wood — groaning, bleeding, 
dying, saying, k It is finished'' — view him lying in the 
sepulcher, and rising from the dead ; view him on the 
mediatorial throne, there interceding tor men, I feel 
encouraged to press on and upward, and serve the 
Lord in the best way I can, whether in sickness or 
health, that I may reach that heavenly goal for which 
I am running. 

"Sunday, May 25th. — My health would not admit 
of meeting at the house of God; but I have been try- 
ing to serve God at home in my feeble manner, and 
have felt it is not in vain in the Lord; for thou hast 
blessed me, for which I give all the thanks to God. 
I feel encouraged to be more faithful to the grace he 
has already given me, and trust that he will give me 
sanctifying grace. O my God, make me just what 
thou wouldst have me, and grant that I may live to 
thy glory, and that I may be prepared to meet the 
Judge of all the earth ! 

"Tune 1st. — I am yet the spared monument of 
God's mercies. Last night I did not know that I 
would live, but could view my way clear to mansions 
in the sky. I have nothing to mourn over but my 
own unfaithfulness and sinful heart. There has been 
a subject on my mind which I have thought of more 
than I should. It is very solemn, almost as sol- 
emn as death: it is the state of married life. I am 
young, and have a tender mother and kind father, 
a good home, and plenty of the blessings of life. But 
4 



5° 



The Old Paths. 



my father and mother are getting old, and my father 
is very much afflicted, and can not live much longer, 
although he has been afflicted for seventeen years 
and is still alive, and may live longer than I. If I 
should be restored to health again, and live out the 
time appointed, I would live longer than my parents. 
When a respectable young man presents the subject 
of marriage to me, it makes me study, especially in 
turning an amiable young man away, who is better, 
perhaps than I am. I may live to be older, and marry 
a person who is not as good as any of these ; or I may 
never marry, and have no one to take care of me, no 
friend to give relief, no father to pray for me, no hus- 
band to love, no children to comfort me. But I would 
prefer living and dying alone than to be married and 
be like some. Some persons never do right, either 
for their own souls or their children. Instead of 
bringing up their children in the nurture and admo- 
nition of the Lord, as they are commanded to do, 
they indulge them in every wickedness, and even 
teach it to them, rearing them for destruction. O 
my God, what a time it will be in the Day of Judg- 
ment ! What a parting ! — parents and children, hus- 
bands and wives, masters and servants. Husbands 
will say to wives, 'If you had prayed for me and in- 
vited me, I would have gone with you to heaven, 
and now I am lost/ So it will be with wives and 
parents and children; so it will be with masters and 
servants, each condemning the other. O my God, I 
will be there! Grant, for the sake of Jesus Christ, 



The Young Woman. 



5 1 



that in that day none will rise up and say unto me, 
'If you had done your duty, I might have been saved/ 
Help me to do my duty. Help me to fill my station 
on earth with dignity and Christian propriety; help 
me to live for the great Eternity. As respects mar- 
riage, I feel perfectly resigned for the will of the Lord 
to be done. I do n't desire to be married, unless it 
is to a holy, devoted servant of the Lord Jesus Christ; 
one who will go heart and hand with me to the heav- 
enly land, who will be a helpmeet in my Master's 
work, O my God, I would desire to entreat thee that, 
if I am not worthy of such a person, to grant that, 
if it is consistent with thy will, I may never be mar- 
ried. All my desires are unto thee, and I desire to 
spend and be spent in the service of the Lord. 

"July 3d. — O my God, what I have seen and how 
I have lived since last I wrote ! I have been to Win- 
chester to get more medicine. Dr. H says that 

I will be well by fall ; but that is best known unto God. 
The Lord has brought me safely back, for which I 
feel unfeignedly thankful. I have taken a violent 
cold, and have to cough. How it will terminate is 
best known unto the Lord. O, the enjoyments I have 
had in secret prayer in the past months ! What sweet 
communion ! It has seemed that earth has been 
turned into heaven. 

"July 4th. — I am yet spared to see the light of an- 
other day, and feel to start afresh for heaven and after 
glory run. O my God, help me to serve thee this day ! 
Help me to live continually in thy fear. 



5* 



The Old Paths. 



"July 5th. — This week I have been reading the' 
deaths of some happy people, recorded in the Western 
Christian Advocate. My soul has been blessed thereby, 
and I feel a longing desire to love the Lord my God 
with all my heart, mind, soul, and strength, and my 
neighbor as myself. O that God would cleanse my 
heart from all sin, and grant that I may live a life of 
prayer and faith ! I offer up my body and soul a 
sacrifice, holy and acceptable, unto thee, O Lord! 
Wilt thou accept me for the sake of Jesus Christ ; and 
all the praise that I can give shall be unto God the 
Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost. 
Amen. 

"July nth. — I am yet living, and have time and 
opportunity to make my peace, calling, and election 
sure. Since last I wrote, I have enjoyed some pre- 
cious seasons with the Lord. He has greatly blessed 
me, for which I am thankful. 

"July 15th. — What progress have I made in the 
Divine life? In bodily strength I am better, and I am 
trying to serve God. I desire my breath to be de- 
votion. The devil would make me believe, if he 
could, that I will not pray after a while ; that I will not 
be as zealous in the service of God if I get well ; that 
I will not be so religious then. But he need not try 
that, for I prayed when I was well ; and I expect, well 
or sick, to pray while I live, and I put my trust in the 
Lord; for he has promised to be with me always, 
even to the end. Heaven and earth shall pass away; 
but Thy Word shall not pass away. Thy promises are 



The Young Woman. 



53 



firmer than the pillars of heaven. The Lord is my 
God, and in him I put my trust. 

"July 17th. — Through pain and suffering I am 
brought. What did I say? Pain? Not a murmur 
ought to be heard to come out of my mouth, when 
there are such promises for them that suffer affliction. 
These light afflictions shall work out a far more ex- 
ceeding and eternal weight of glory. When I think 
of what my Savior suffered — was there ever such pain 
as His? — of his wearing the crown of thorns, that I 
might wear a crown of glory; O my God, help me 
to suffer patiently till thou come and call me ! I must 
now put my pen up. I am too weak to write. It may 
be the last. If it is, instead of writing about the death 
and suffering of Jesus, I hope I shall be walking the 
gold-paved streets of the New Jerusalem. My hope 
is centered in Jesus Christ. 

"August 3d. — my God! what have I gone 
through since last I wrote? But the Lord has kept 
my mind in perfect peace, for which I feel unfeignedly 
thankful. ... I desire to enjoy a living faith in 
the Son of God. I am making some progress. I feel 
strengthened in faith. The Lord looks down in com- 
passion on me. my God, what sweet communion 
I have enjoyed with thee in secret prayer! What! 
Such a poor, unworthy creature as I am to speak of 
being conversant with the God of the universe, and 
a mighty God ! Yes ; he looks in compassion on me, 
and converses with me, just as if I was talking with 
some living friend, who took great interest in my wel- 



54 



The Old Paths. 



fare, and gave me comfort. He pours forth into my 
soul copious showers of love, and makes me to re- 
joice in God my Savior, with joy unspeakable and 
full of glory. On yesterday, as I was returning to 
the place of prayer, where I have gone for so man)' 
years, I was thinking how often I have prayed there, 
and under what circumstances, and tears of joy and 
gratitude flowed, and I praised God that it had never 
been too cold, and that I was never too tired. My 
labor has not been vain. Xow as I went, in great 
weakness of body, and bowed before the Lord, this 
was the language of my heart, 'My God, I have come 
here to worship thee; but I feel unworthy to bow 
before thee, and to take thy holy name on my sinful 
lips. Neither have I strength to worship thee aright, 

my God, be pleased to give me grace and strength ! 

1 can not give thee enough/ My soul was happy^ 
and my body strengthened. I will never give up 
prayer. 

"August 27th. — This day is set apart for fasting, 
prayer, and thanksgiving unto Almighty God, it be- 
ing the anniversary day of my conversion. I do not 
know but that my affliction has been good for me. 
I have prayed more, sometimes eight times a day, 
and often all day and night; for when I was in pain 
I could do nothing but pray. I have had many sore 
conflicts; but, blessed be God, he giveth us the vic- 
tory through our Lord Jesus Christ. He has never 
said, 'Seek ye my face in vain ;' but 'Resist the devil, 
and he will flee from you 'Draw nigh to God, and 



The Young W oman. 



55 



he will draw nigh to you/ I have found God to be 
as he hath said. He is a present help in time of need. 

my God, help me to live for thee all the days of 
my life! 

"January I, 1846. — my God, another year gone, 
and the New-Year finds me in the land of the living ! 
What an unthankful person I am ! At the commence- 
ment of last year I was so sick I had no expectations 
of living; but the Lord has brought me through. I 
am enjoying far better health, for which I am thank- 
ful to God, and desire to covenant afresh to serve 
him better this year, or what part of it I may live. I 
make it on my knees, and I desire to write it as I 
kneel. This is my covenant: 'January 1, 1846. — I 
covenant this day with my God, by his assisting 
grace, to retire and bow before him, and pray three 
times a day ; to pray as much besides as I can ; also to 
read a chapter in his Holy Book every day, and to live 
as near the Lord as I can.' And now, my God, I 
desire that thou wilt enable me to live up to my cove- 
nant, and all the praise shall be unto thee. 

"March 22d. — Through the grace of God I have 
been enabled to live up to my covenant, and I feel 
strengthened thereby. . . . 

"December 20th. — The Lord has spared me to live 
almost to the close of another year. I am unfeignedly 
thankful unto him. I have enjoyed very good health. 

1 have had some temptations: but the Lord has de- 
livered me out of them all, and he has given me great 
enjoyment in religion. By faith I have gazed on the 



56 



The Old Paths. 



beauties of heaven, and the happy state of those who 
surround the throne of God. Had it been right, I 
could have desired to depart and be with Christ I 
am perfectly willing to stay here as long as the Lord 
is willing, and I feel perfectly thankful it is as well 
with me as it is. All my desire is that the Lord will 
help me to live in the discharge of every duty, im- 
prove the grace he has already given, and live 
to his glory, that when I come to die I may die in 
the triumphs of faith, and have an humble seat in 
heaven. This day I enjoy uninterrupted peace with 
my God. 

" January I, 1847. — What shall I render unto the 
Lord for all his blessings and mercies? He has spared 
my life, given me my health, and blessed me with 
peace and joy in the Holy Ghost. He has enabled me 
to keep my covenant. This has been a joyful and 
thankful day unto me; I give God all the thanks of 
my poor, sinful heart, and feel like falling in the dust 
before him. On this day I covenant anew, by thy 
assisting grace, to retire to some sequestered place. 
. . . [Here follows the old covenant. — Ed.] 

"February 8th. — O Lord, thou hast spared my 
poor, unprofitable life. I have had great trials, and I 
am afraid they are not over yet ; but I will go on put- 
ting my trust in the Lord. 'They that put their trust 
in the Lord shall never be confounded;' 'They shall 
mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and 
not be weary; they shall walk, and not faint.' I have 
prayed, wept, sighed, groaned, to be set free; but do 



The Young Woman. 



57 



all I could, I did not enjoy the spirit of prayer as I 
wished. It was all my fault. I have been too unfaith- 
ful, and have not exercised faith. My mind has been 
on worldly things, and not upon Christ. With shame- 
facedness I acknowledge it unto thee, O my God! 

Lord, have mercy on me! My God, forgive me 
for the sake of Jesus, and grant that my will may be 
lost in the immensity of thy will, O Lord! I have 
enjoyed more of a spirit of prayer than usual, for 
which I feel thankful unto God. 

"January i ? 1848. — I renew my covenant witfi 
God. . . . My sister is married again, and I have 
so much to attend to, I can not have the time to serve 
the Lord as I desire. Notwithstanding I spend mucli 
time in prayer. God, thou knowest all about it! 

1 do not enjoy the fervency in prayer I desire to. 
This year has been one of trials, though many have 
been the bright days thou gavest. When the rest of 
the family has been in bed, I have spent many sorrow- 
ful hours in solemn prayer to God ; but bright visita- 
tions I had from God. If I had lived as close to God 
as I ought, I do not think I would have had these 
dark seasons. But the messenger of Satan was left 
in the flesh to buffet Paul, lest he should be exalted 
above measure. But I have no excuse to make before 
Thee but my own unfaithfulness. O my God, I de- 
sire full redemption in Christ ; to be cleansed from all 
sin; to walk with thee in white; to be sanctified 
throughout soul, body, and spirit ! O God, increase 
my faith, confirm my hope, and perfect me in love ! 



58 



The Old Paths. 



''January I, 1849. — O my God, thou hast brought 
me through another year ! I thank thee for thy bless- 
ings. I renew my covenant, . . 

"January 1, 1850. — The Lord has spared my life 
to this time. O, the trials and troubles I have had 
to encounter ! Thou knowest them all ; but thou hast 
kept me in the straight and narrow path that leads 
to joys on high. I have renewed my covenant with 
thee. . . . Not only will I pray every day this 
year, but every day of my life, whether they be many 
or few, I intend to pray. This covenant is made for 
all the days of my life. 

"March 25th. — O my God, I will never rest satis- 
fied until I receive the blessing of perfect love ! O 
God, give it to me now, for the sake of Christ ! Help 
me to live by faith in thy dear Son. 

"August 10th. — O my God, what a sorrowful day 
this has been ! Never did I have such trouble before. 
Yesterday I witnessed the closing scenes of my dear 
mother. She died after an illness of three months." 
[This part of the diary is found in Chapter I. — Ed.] 



Chapter V. 



MARRIAGE— CINCINNATL 

MY father and mother frequently spoke to me of 
marriage. They said they could not live long, 
and that I would better not turn away so many offers. 
I said this was all true, but that I did not wish to 
marry. In a short time a gentleman came to our 
house to inquire where he could find a house foi a 
"store," as he wanted to start business in the town 
close to where we lived. He found one which suited 
him, and then went back to Cincinnati and brought 
on his goods — a fine assortment — and also his part- 
ner, Mr. John H. Vorn Holz, a young man near my 
age. He introduced him to me, and I thought him 
very nice. Their store was the best in the place. 
He came to our house every w r eek, and paid a great 
deal of attention to me. I did not think he thought 
as much of me., as he professed ; for I had become well 
acquainted with the young men of our neighborhood, 
and did not believe everything that they said. My 
husband — for he became my husband afterward — 
staid only one year, and then left for St. Louis, to start 
a wholesale store. He did not even come to tell me 
good-bye. His partner came and staid all night, and 
told us they had not known they were going so soon, 
until he went to the city and learned of a firm which 

59 



6o 



The Old Paths. 



had failed, and which wanted them to take a part of 
their goods. I did not know I thought so much of 
him until he was gone. I gathered together all his 
letters and everything. I felt I was very foolish ; I 
did not know what to do with myself; for, after all, 
I had fallen in love with a stranger. O, how my face 
burned! He had gone, and had not told me good- 
bye! But I had to make the best of it. That was 
in March, and I never heard a word from him until 
July, when I received a letter. He said it was the 
fourth letter he had written, and if he did not receive 
an answer he would not write again. He said every- 
thing he could, for he was very clever. My mother 
was sick. I read the letter to her. She said : "Marry 
him if he asks you. He will make you a good hus- 
band, and be loving and kind. I shall soon die, and 
you would better have your own home and somebody 
to care for you." My mother died twenty months 
afterward. We kept up the correspondence for over 
two years, and became engaged to be married, if the 
Lord was willing. In sixteen months after my mother 
died, father passed away. 

I had three objections to marrying. One was, he 
was a stranger; that is, he had not lived long in our 
neighborhood, and I was unacquainted with his fam- 
ily. Another was, how could I be contented with city 
life? The last and strongest objection was, that he 
was not a Christian. I prayed and fasted over it for 
days and weeks. If I had been sanctified, I would 
have taken my money and gone to school ; and then 



Marriage — Cincinnati. 



61 



I would never have married, for I would have spent 
my life and my all for God. There was a religious 
young man waiting on me at that time, who had 
everything to make me happy. His father was a good 
Methodist minister, and of an excellent family. This 
was another source of temptation, as it appeared more 
reasonable to marry him. If I had done so, I would 
never have accomplished much work for God. I read 
Paul on marriage, "Be ye not unequally yoked to- 
gether with unbelievers/' and Clarke's Commentary. 
Clarke said the unbelievers referred to here were 
those who did not believe in God or in Jesus Christ. 
He also said the unbelieving husband could be saved 
by the believing wife, and the unbelieving wife by the 
believing husband. There were many reasons why 
I should marry my husband, chief among them, I 
loved him, and then my heart was very lonely. 

When my father died, just before they took him 
away, I kneeled down alone beside his coffin. I 
prayed: "O my Heavenly Father, if it be possible, 
let a double portion of my father's spirit of prayer and 
faith rest upon his daughter." I felt greatly blessed, 
and whispered. "Good-bye, dear father, until we meet 
again on the golden shore." . . . And they laid 
him away, 

Six months afterward, on the 22d day of April, 
1852, at seven o'clock in the morning, Mr. Vorn 
Holz and I were married by Rev. Dr. Hicks, of New 
York. I said good-bye to my old, happy home, where 
I was born and reared, and had enjoyed so many 



62 



The Old Paths. 



happy times ; where my sisters and brothers were mar- 
ried, and my father and mother there to bid them 
good-bye. But they were gone to the glory-world. 
We had a happy time — a breakfast for one hundred 
of my friends. When I said good-bye I did not shed 
a tear, although it was very hard. Miss Mollie W ork- 
man, my bridesmaid, and my brother, groomsman, 
went with us to Maysville. It rained and snowed all 
the forenoon; but in the afternoon it cleared away, 
and was very fine. We staid all night in Maysville, 
my brother and bridesmaid returning home next day. 
My husband and I took the steamer, and came 
home — my new home in Cincinnati. When we ar- 
rived in the city my husband engaged a carriage, 
and we drove up to Ninth Street, to his home, where 
his parents received me. 

It was just like another world — a large city, every- 
body strange to me; not anything like my old home 
or country life. We arose at nine o'clock on Sunday 
morning, and went to bed late at night. It seemed 
to me I never could stand it; but one can get used 
to anything, and soon I became very fond of my new 
home. The thing I missed most of all was the family 
altar and singing God's praises. All my husband's 
friends were worldly, except one lady and her hus- 
band, who were very religious, and whom my husband 
liked very much. 

We went to a good many Methodist Churches, 
and at last I put my letter into the old Ninth Street 
Methodist Church, while Rev. Mr. Crum was the 



Marriage — Cincinnati. 



63 



pastor. There I found a home and many warm 
friends, who were always kind to me. It was a very 
religious Church at that time. When I first went 
there it seemed a heaven on earth. Seven hundred 
children attended the Sunday-school. This Church, 
now Trinity, has been my home for forty-six years. 
Here my children grew up, and here I still delight to 
worship. 

I loved my huband the first time he came to our 
house, and the more I was with him, the more I loved 
him, until I paid no attention to anybody else. He 
said he was intended for the ministry, and had thought 
of being a Presbyterian minister ; that his parents were 
religious, and that he would go with me to Church, 
but that I must not expect him to be so good a Chris- 
tian as myself. 

At first my husband desired me to go to the 
theater with him. The first time I went — it was only 
to please him — I felt wretched. My husband enjoyed 
it, and thought it strange that I did not. He said I 
would like it by and by; and so in a short time he 
asked me to go again. I told him I did not want to 
go. He asked me, "Why?" I answered: "I am a 
member of the Church, and it does not look well. 
I can not think it right. I would love to please you." 
He was satisfied, and soon stopped going himself. 
He also gave up his club banquets because it grieved 
me so. I did not believe in dancing, nor in any of 
those things which the world calls pleasure. The 
religion of the Lord Jesus Christ was enough for me. 



6 4 



The Old Paths. 



I thought my husband's parents very strange. I had 
looked forward to being with them ; for since my own 
dear parents were gone, I had grown hungry for love 
and to love some one; but I could not understand 
them. Certainly they could not understand me. 
They were religious, in that they were Lutherans; 
but they knew nothing of Christ as a personal Savior, 
and did not understand "Methodist religion." They 
called it excitement, and many times my heart was 
pierced because of these strange things ; for Jesus and 
prayer and praise were not only the life, but the very 
joy of my father's home. There were many hard 
things to bear and many misunderstandings, for which 
I needed great patience. 

Thus God permitted my cup of gladness to be 
tinged with something of bitterness. But his loving 
hand prepared and gave it; for through "manifold 
temptations" he was preparing me for the great crisis 
of my life, w r hich was to sanctify me wholly to himself. 
Praise his dear Name! 



Chapter VI. 



SANCTIFICATION. 

TRULY hath Jesus said, "The world will hate 
you : ... it hated me." Jesus' own house- 
hold, his half-brothers, said he was beside himself. I 
had some temptations that were indeed grievous to 
bear ; but in one way it was the best for me. I could 
not have had another enemy who could have driven 
me so close to Christ ; for there was no other way but 
for me to live at the feet of Jesus every moment. I 
needed the merit of his love ; I looked to him, and he 
gave it. 

Not long after my marriage, the devil said : "Your 
father and mother are gone to heaven, and you are 
away from your brothers and sisters and your old 
happy home. You are now in the city, and your hus- 
band is not converted, and you have to live with your 
husband's parents; you would better give it up, for 
you can not stand." He came with all his Satanic 
power. I fell upon my knees, and said, "My God, 
help me !" and I cried mightily to God, and the Lord 
spoke to me in power. He said : "My grace shall be 
sufficient for thee. Have I not always been with 
thee?" I said, "Yes, Lord." He said: "I will never 
leave thee nor forsake thee. My grace shall be suffi- 
cient for thee." I was greatly strengthened. Two 
5 65 



66 



The Old Paths. 



years of my married life were gone, and what I had 
passed through was known only to God. The time 
came when I felt I must have something more than 
I had, or I would sin against God. I felt it was not 
possible for me to bear what I had to go through, 
without getting angry or saying wdiat I ought not to. 
I never believed in Christians sinning and repenting. 
I believed God could keep us from sinning. I always 
did believe in sanctification ; but did not fully under- 
stand it. I thought we must live a holy, sanctified 
life, and when we became old we would be holy, al- 
most like angels. I tried by works to grow, and I 
do not remember ever going to bed without the wit- 
ness of the Spirit that I was accepted. Now came the 
test. As I said, I had always believed in the blessing 
of sanctification, and I had from my conversion lived 
for it. When I was converted and joined the old 
Church of my parents, I said, "I have not the re- 
ligion these people have." I saw how their faces 
shone, and saw them clap their hands, and I said : "The 
Spirit is going through and through them. O my 
God, give me what they have!" I had thought to 
live a holy life; but, alas! fasting, praying three times 
a day, and living just as close to God as I knew how, 
did not sanctify me. I want to say, however, that I 
grew in grace. I got stronger in the Lord always. 
It was not long before my faith was so strong that 
all I had to do was to pray and to hold on to the 
promises, and I would get my prayer; and yet I did 
not receive sanctification. 



Sanctification. 



67 



Just at this time, Rev. James Caughey, of Phila- 
delphia, came to our Church to hold revival services. 
He was a wonderful man, and did great good preach- 
ing the doctrine of holiness. He explained it by en- 
tire consecration, and believing the blood of Jesus 
Christ cleanseth now. I saw r through the whole thing. 
I saw where I had made my mistake, and what had 
kept me out of the blessing. I had made the conse- 
cration times without number, and believed in God's 
time he would sanctify me — never understanding that 
God's time is now. It was all a trick of the devil to 
keep me out of the blessing ; by keeping me growing, 
growing into sanctification. Now I was determined 
to have it. I went to the altar every afternoon for ten 
days, the devil tempting all the time. He said : "What 
a shame it is for you to be going to the altar seeking 
salvation, and you have been all these years professing 
to have so much religion." It seemed to me I could 
hardly stand it; but I was determined to have the 
blessing. And so one morning about nine o'clock 
I put my baby to sleep, and left my servant to care 
for her. I went into the parlor to pray, and the devil 
followed me, saying: "You have not time to pray so 
long. You will be late to meeting this afternoon." 
(How anxious the devil gets sometimes to have us go 
to Church. He will use any means to keep us from 
making connection with the throne of God.) I said: 
"Time or no time, I am going to pray. I am going 
to settle this question." Then the devil left me, and 
God blessed me. There seemed to me such a power 



68 



The Old Paths. 



of love resting upon me, and that I had such love to 
God as never before. Then the Spirit said, "Now, 
what do } t ou want?" I answered that I wanted to be 
filled with all the fullness of God's love. 

Just then the life of Abraham was brought up 
before me; how God told him to take Isaac, his only 
son, to offer him a sacrifice on one of the mountains 
in the land of Moriah; and yet God had promised 
Abraham that in this son all the nations of the earth 
should be blessed. He had taken him out, and told 
him to look to heaven and count the stars, and as 
they were, so his seed should be; now he tells him 
to offer him a sacrifice. It was a three days' journey 
to Moriah. I do not believe that Abraham told Sarah 
anything about it, but gathered up the wood, and 
took his servants and Isaac, and went on his way, 
trusting God; believing if God permitted him to slay 
his son he would raise him to life again. The devil 
no doubt said to him : "'You know God has said to you 
that in your son all the nations of the earth shall be 
blessed. You must be mistaken. God is not speak- 
ing to you now." But Abraham understood God. 
He had said, "Go," and that was enough. So they 
went on, Isaac carrying the wood on his shoulder. 
Christ bore his own wooden cross up the steeps of 
Calvary, and was crucified, it is thought, just where 
Abraham built his altar to sacrifice Isaac. The altar 
was built, and Isaac laid upon it. Abraham's hand 
was uplifted to strike the blow, and God called, "I 
know thou art faithful unto me. Do thy son no harm. 



Sanctificahon. 



6 9 



I have prepared thee a sacrifice," and there was the 
ram. God showed me that it was faith in God that 
could do this work for me. If God gave to Abraham 
such mighty faith in the dark age of the world, when 
they looked to a coming Savior, then surely I should 
trust God through a risen Savior. He also showed 
me that God was no respecter of persons, for he had 
made them male and female ; and that if he could give 
to this man power to do this thing, he could give me 
the faith to believe that the blood of Jesus Christ 
could cleanse me from all sin. I then looked to God 
for help. I felt it was coming. My soul was being 
warmed by the fires of his eternal love. My heart was 
melting fast under its influence. I said, "I do love 
thee now; but I want to love thee with all my ran- 
somed powers." Faith was growing stronger and 
stronger, as I kept saying, "I do love God." All at 
once I let go of everything, and said, "It is done," 
and the great transaction was done. 

"He drew me, and I followed on, 
Charmed to confess the voice divine." 

I was emptied of self, and filled with God. 

In the country there are majestic trees growing, 
and down about the roots there is nothing but a shell. 
So I felt that memorable morning when Christ came, 
and took his own precious blood and cleansed every 
avenue of my soul. He brought his Father with him 
and the Holy Ghost ; they came in and took posses- 
sion of my soul and body. The blessed Spirit came 



7o 



The Old Paths. 



to stay, and has been my abiding guest from that day 
to this. That was April, 1854. He has never left 
me, not for a moment. I have passed through trials 
and temptations — enough of them — but they were 
on the outside, for I had Christ enthroned within. 
I felt that if I had wings I could fly to the ends of the 
earth, to tell the power of Christ to save and to 
cleanse from all sin. My whole being was flooded 
with love. I was completely swallowed up in love. 
O, how I loved God! O, how I praised him for his 
love to me ! God blessed me every day of my life, 
more or less, from the time I was converted. Some- 
times I would shout and praise God, as happy as I 
could be ; but after the shout was gone, I would have 
an uneasiness in my heart. I would say to God, 
"What is the matter now? I have been shouting; I 
have done nothing wrong.' 5 I could not tell what it 
was. I know now it was the old man — inbred sin. 
I have never felt it since I have been sanctified. 
Christ can make us very happy, and bless us in a 
justified state; but he can not dwell in our hearts 
while there is any inbred sin there. Christ and sin 
do not go together; but he can take his own blood 
and cleanse us from sin if we let him; then he comes 
in to dwell forever if we live right. "If we walk in 
the light as he is in the light, we have fellowship one 
with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son 
cleanseth us from all sin." (1 John i, 7.) I thank 
God he helped me to live religion every day of my 
life, and that I was never cold and was never a back- 



Sanctified tioii . 



7 1 



slider; but my march was onward and upward to 
Mount Zion, the city of the living God. It was just 
as distinct to me that God had cleansed my heart 
from sin, and sanctified me soul and body for his 
own, as that he forgave me my sins, and that I was 
born of the Spirit, I have never doubted the work, 
nor that it was accomplished that morning. 

But the devil was not dead, and there he stood 
with a new temptation. He suggested to me not to 
say that I was "sanctified," because I might be mis- 
taken, as I had such a high view of holiness; "but 
rather profess to be cleansed from all sin, for of 
course I know that you have a deeper work of grace." 
Thus because I was afraid that I might profess too 
much, I spoke of it as "cleansing." I attended a 
holiness meeting, led by Brother Dubois at Christie 
Chapel, every Sunday; I professed the blessing as a 
deeper work of grace. Brother Dubois said, "You 
might as well profess the blessing of holiness, for that 
is what it is if you are cleansed from all sin." Brother 
Shorten said: "Sister, why don't you profess the 
blessing of sanctification? You have it if anybody 
has." I answered: "I will pray over it, and if what I 
have is sanctification, and God gives me the assur- 
ance, I will profess it." On the next Sunday afternoon, 
sitting on the same seat in old Christie Chapel, I felt 
the power of God coming upon me. All at once my 
husband came up before me, and my children, saved, 
washed white in the blood of the Lamb. The sight 
was wonderful. Then came the assurance, "I, thy 



72 



The Old Paths. 



Lord, have sanctified thee soul and body for myself." 
The power was so great I could scarcely stand under 
the weight of glory that rested upon me; indeed, I 
could scarcely walk home. From that time I have 
professed sanctification. He has been my abiding 
Savior from that day to this. In all kinds of temp- 
tation and persecutions he has never left me. I have 
had trials to pass through that would take my strength 
away ; but I felt Christ was with me, and when it was 
enough he took them away with the greatest bless- 
ing, so great that I was faint. 

Trials do not come from anything that we have 
done; they often come through friends. This bless- 
ing gave me perfect patience and perfect faith and 
perfect love. My husband's parents still continued 
to live with us, and I found it to be the very thing 
I needed. I did not mind what was said or done to 
me. I could be still, and say, "Mother, God will de- 
cide all things with us." I lived to realize it. She 
lived on for twenty-two years, and on her dying bed 
she would say, "Miranda, I want you to get down and 
pray for me." I would say, "Mother, you can not 
understand me." She always answered, "God can." 
I would get down and pray for her, and she said they 
were the happiest moments of her life. For fifteen 
months she was helpless. I washed and dressed her 
as if she had been a baby, and fed her six times a day. 
Thank God ! she clung to me to her last moment. 
My father-in-law lived nine years longer, and he, too, 
did not want any one to do anything for him but 



Sanctification. 



73 



myself. I had the joy of soothing the closing hours 
of his life, and giving him the refreshing water which 
he called for incessantly. He was not sick ; but passed 
away from the effects of the excessive heat of that year. 

I can truly say I have never committed any willful 
sin during these years, but have had Christ with me. 
I do not say I have not erred in judgment. I have 
done many things, when at the time I was doing the 
very best I knew; but afterwards I saw wherein I 
might have done differently. It would have been bet- 
ter for me and all concerned; but I did not feel con- 
demned, for it was an error of judgment. There is 
one thing sure, — if we are sanctified soul and body, 
and live as close to God as we can, God will not let 
us err very far; his Spirit will teach us and lead us. 
Many Christians count error of judgment sin; many 
others who profess holiness are at the other extreme, 
and count sin as an "error of judgment'' or "right- 
eous indignation." We do the best we can up to the 
light we have. We will make mistakes sometimes; 
but God will sanctify them to our good. Now he 
can not sanctify sin, and if the mistake comes from 
sin, he does not touch it ; but when we repent he puts 
it away, restoring to us what we lost. If it is a mis- 
take from the head, it is given to Jesus. It is not 
lost, and God works it into our character, revealing 
deeper needs and higher aspirations. Ah ! when we 
are yielded to God nothing is lost, the very hairs of 
our head are numbered, and each experience brings 
added knowledge and light. 



74 



The Old Paths. 



The question arises, "Did you not grow in grace 
in a justified state?" Yes; I did. One must go for- 
ward or backward; there is no standing still in the 
Christian life. But I grew more in one year in a 
sanctified state, than in all my life before. I had such 
light on God's Word, and my Christian life was deeper 
and stronger. I had such rest in my soul, and a peace 
flowing like a river. There were no more "ups and 
downs/' I was not shouting happy; but an indwell- 
ing Christ, an inward peace, was mine, sweeter than 
any tongue can express, like unto the land flowing 
with milk and honey. There is nothing sweeter to 
the taste than honey; neither is there any blessing 
so sweet to the soul as sanctification. 

After professing, I had double the power. O, 
how much God's people lose by not receiving and 
professing entire sanctification ! My desire to work 
for God was greater than ever before. The old long- 
ing desire to be a missionary became a fire in my 
bones. Sometimes it seemed to me I must go out 
and get the world saved for God. But I was married, 
and my husband had become engrossed in business. 
He was living for the world. God had blessed us 
with children. My second child — a little boy — had 
died ; but my four little daughters were spared to us, 
so that I had a little family. Beside my husband's 
father and mother, my niece was living with us, going 
to school, and my nephew, who was working for my 
husband, took his meals with us. I had as much as 
I could do to take care of my home. The only work 



Sane tifi cation. 



75 



I did outside of my family, until my youngest child 
was old enough for school, was to be faithful in my at- 
tendance at my Church, sickness only preventing me. 
When I could, I went to all the love-feasts in the city, 
and testified for Jesus, of his power to save and sanc- 
tify. The preachers, when they had protracted meet- 
ings, would often send for me to come and pray and 
help at the altar. As soon as summer vacations came, 
I would take my children to the country, where my 
brothers and sisters lived. I believe God used me 
there. I would have such glorious times with my 
friends. It was a great treat to get away from the 
hot city, out into the fresh country air, and away from 
the fashions and styles. 

While I staid at home I prayed all the time ; work- 
ing or not, I w T as praying to God. Our dear pastor, 
Rev. W. I. Fee, told an incident about two women 
praying for their husbands, who were infidels. They 
covenanted with each other and God to pray every 
day until they were saved. Three months passed 
away, and there appeared to be no change. The last 
day came, and they were not saved. They went to 
bed, and at twelve o'clock their husbands woke them 
up, and each said to his wife, "Pray for me; I shall 
die." They were both converted at the same time. 
There was only a lot between their houses, and they 
started to tell each other the joyful news, and met 
halfway. This inspired me, and I made a covenant 
with God to pray for my husband, and to fast every 
Friday, from evening to evening, for his salvation. 



7 6 



The Old Paths, 



Three months passed, and he was not saved. The 
devil tempted me awfully. I said: "Now I will pray 
again. My sister-in-law is not saved, and my nieces 
and nephews. I will pray for them, and see if God 
will not answer my prayers ; even if my husband will 
not be saved." So I began to pray for them. In six 
weeks I received a letter from my brother, saying: 
"Yesterday the quarterly-meeting commenced, and 
the elder and preacher staid at my house. My wife 
was converted at the breakfast table. The work has 
broken out in the Church in a wonderful manner, 
and I believe all our friends will be converted." The 
next day another letter came, saying, "Dear Aunt, 
if you had been here last night I would have been 
converted." In ten days they were all converted, and 
sixty souls saved in the Church. The report was a 
wonderful meeting, wdth mighty power resting upon 
the people. When the last letter came, my husband 
read it at the dinner-table. I could not keep back the 
tears, and as soon as he was gone, I went into the par- 
lor and just praised God with all my heart. The devil 
said to me, "It was not your prayers." I said, "Glory 
to God ! He has given me the desire of my heart " 
All the first part of my married life my children 
were sick much of the time, and I myself many times 
at death's door. Ah, the many sleepless nights I 
spent down on my knees ! At those times it seemed 
as if the devil were working for me, instead of 
against me. The very nights when the devil would 
rob me of my sleep were made the choicest of my life. 



Sanctification. 



11 



O, what happy hours I have spent with Jesus when 
everybody was asleep ! It was not of myself ; it was all 
of God — that blessed Triune God — who was in me, 
and abideth forever. O, the many glorious visions 
of his power and love, either preparing me for a trial, 
or blessing me after one ! Once my mind was carried 
away to behold the Heavenly City — the gold-paved 
streets of the New Jerusalem, the pearly gates, the 
precious walls, the throne of God — until my strength 
was almost gone. I could hear the songs for some 
time, and was drinking wine right from the kingdom. 
Another time, while passing through a deep afflic- 
tion, I was lifted up above the earth, praising with 
the redeemed — O, how glorious was the feeling ! The 
pain, from which I had suffered intensely for twenty- 
four hours, was gone. One night I could not sleep. 
I went down stairs to pray, with my Bible and lamp 
in my hand. I read the promises, and prayed for six 
hours ; yet I did not get the victory. The bells were 
ringing for six o'clock, and I had to see about break- 
fast. I said, "I can not give it up ; I must have the 
victory/' I was lighting the fire. All at once the load 
was taken off, and such an enraptured vision of the 
heavenly world burst forth as to almost lift me out of 
myself. It seemed to me there was nothing but a 
dimming veil between me and that glory. O, it was 
wonderful, beyond anything I can express ! For days 
I could see nothing but that glory. It will never be 
entirely erased from my memory. It was not the light 
of the sun, nor of the moon, nor of the stars; it was 



78 



The Old Paths. 



something far beyond that. My mind was so en- 
raptured with this vision, that when my third child 
was born she looked up continually. The doctor said 
she had the most remarkable countenance, and 
looked as if she had had a beautiful dream. I prayed, 
and it passed away. 

At some times it seemed to me as if the lost spirits 
were called up from hell, and as if I was surrounded 
by them. I had done nothing wrong that I knew of. 
I would call to Christ for help, and he would give me 
deliverance. One night it seemed to me the room 
was filled with lost spirits. I tried to pray three 
times, and every time I would go to sleep. Then 
something would wake me. I would read the Bible, 
and I could pray for a few moments; but would fall 
asleep again. It seemed they would devour me. All 
at once I said, "Lord, send some one from heaven to 
rebuke the devil, and cast out the lost spirits. " As 
quick as thought, it seemed to me Peter stood there — 
and the room was filled with angels. O, how I re- 
joiced in the Lord ! The spiritual world is not so far 
away. Many may smile; but God hideth from the 
wise and prudent, and reveal eth these things to babes. 
"Who hath ears to hear, let him hear." 

Although I believed in God, yet I could never 
understand faith. I prayed to God that I might un- 
derstand it. One night, after I had been praying a 
long time, something happened. It was a dream or 
a vision. I thought I was at the foot of a very high 
mountain, which appeared to be perpendicular to the 



Sanctification. 



79 



top ; and I thought I had to go to the top. I said in 
my heart, "How can I go to the top of that high 
mountain?" I looked to the left, and there was a 
broad road leading around the side of the mountain. 
It appeared to go to the top, and so I started on that 
road. I got about halfway up, and the road ended 
with a dismal gulf. O, it seemed awful to me! I 
went back from where I started, and was again im- 
pressed that I must go to the top. I said again, 
"How can I go to the top?" The answer came: 
"Place your eyes on the top of the mountain. Dc 
not look to the right or to the left, and do not loot 
back, and you will reach the top." So, looking up- 
ward, I commenced to rise, and up I went. It was 
no exertion on my part. As I went up I found strong 
roots which grew out of the mountain. On these 
I rested my feet. And there was strong grass grow- 
ing down the mountain, which I took hold of, and 
thus I went up. I never took my eyes off the top of 
the mountain until I reached it, where I met my father 
and my mother. I awoke, or came to consciousness, 
and "raised the shout." God explained it to me, that 
I was to keep my eyes on Christ, nor look to the 
right nor to the left; to look to nobody but Christ, 
and never look back. The strong roots that came 
out of the mountains were the Word of God, and 
the strong grass was faith. I was to stand on the 
Word of God by faith— take the promises of God, and 
hold on to them, and pay no attention to anything 
else. Standing on his Word, I would reach heaven 



8o 



The Old Paths. 



at last. I have never had any trouble to understand 
faith since that glorious night. Ask, believe, and 
receive. 

These revelations and experiences prepared me 
for the future work. O to be a skilled workman in 
the hands of God ! O to have such understanding 
and wisdom as to enable us to go into the realm of 
darkness, and grapnle with demons! O to have on 
the whole armor of God, and be strong in him to 
wrestle with principalities and powers, against the 
rulers of this darkness, against wicked spirits in the 
heavenlies ! 



Chapter VII. 



FIRST WORK IN CINCINNATI. 

I HAD felt for some time that I had a work to do 
in the west end of Cincinnati. I did not know 
what; but it was pressed upon me more and more. 
In March, 1867, there was held a holiness prayer- 
meeting for women at a lady's house. It was a good 
meeting, although only a few attended; but when it 
began to turn cold, the lady said we could not have 
it any longer. We hated to give it up so much, and 
we prayed over it. The ladies of the Home Mission 
had a mission in that neighborhood, where a Sunday- 
school was kept. I went to the president, Mrs. Bishop 
Clark — a grand woman of God — and asked her if we 
could not have the church to hold a woman's prayer- 
meeting. W e received permission, on condition that 
we pay our own expenses. Some of the brethren had 
already been holding a prayer-meeting there for quite 
a time, and were discouraged. They said they could 
do no good, for it was a hard place, and they were 
about to discontinue; but that if we held a meeting 
on Thursday afternoon, they would change their 
night, and continue their meetings on Thursday. 

"Great was the company of women that pub- 
lished" salvation, among whom were Sister Cook and 

Sister Hattie Wright. We commenced on Thursday 
6 81 



82 



The Old Paths. 



afternoon, the latter part of October, 1867, at three 
o'clock. The Lord was with us in mighty power. 
When we commenced to pray, it seemed as if we were 
praying against a brick wall ; but we held on until we 
had the victory. W e prayed for about six weeks, and 
the Lord said to me that we must go out from house 
to house with tracts in our hands, inviting the people 
to our prayer-meetings, and gathering the children 
into the Sunday-school. The Lord brought some- 
thing up before my mind to help me to persevere. 
It seemed to me a big rock was placed before me, 
and the word came that I was to push it away from 
the place where it lay. I tried, but I could not move 
it. The next word was to get two or three to help 
push it ; and I did. We gathered and took hold, and 
it moved easily. This thought then came : "You can 
not do anything by yourself but go from house to 
house, and gather the people in, and you will see 
what I will do." And thus we advanced. Sister Cook 
and I started with tracts in our hands, Bible under 
our arm, and Christ in our hearts. The snow was over 
the tops of our shoes; but, the Holy Ghost leading, 
we made twenty-seven calls, and got twenty-three 
children for the Sabbath-school. We prayed with 
every one who would let us. Some of the Catholics 
would fly up in our faces at first ; but we would wait 
until they finished, then we would talk to them with 
so much love (for the love of God was burning in our 
inmost souls), that they were conquered. Then we 
asked them to let us pray for them, and down they 



First Work in Cincinnati, 



83 



would get, and while we prayed the tears would run 
down their faces, and they would say, "Come again." 
We could hardly get away from some of them. There 
was a sick lady at the last place we called, and we 
asked her for her children for the Sunday-school. 
She said she would send them, and I asked her if we 
should pray for her. She said, "Yes; and ask God to 
spare my life to raise my children." Anything like 
that always touched my heart, for I had four daugh- 
ters, and I wanted God to spare my life for them. 
We asked God to heal her and convert her; also to 
convert her sister and a Catholic woman who was 
in the room, and then we got up and went home. 
The Catholic woman and the sister came to the meet- 
ing, and were converted and joined the Church. 
Some of the workers brought their letters, and with 
these two women a society was started. Weeks after 
that, I went back to see the sick woman, and she came 
to the door and let me in. She took me to the sick- 
room, and I said, "Where is the sick woman?" And 
she answered, "I am the sick woman." I threw up 
my hands, saying: "Where did you get medicine to 
make you well so quick? You told me you had been 
sick four years, and that you had not been out of your 
house for two years, and now you are well." She 
answered, "My children say that it was your prayers, 
and I know I felt I was healed while you were pray- 
ing." It was truly wonderful how God healed her. 
Her husband was in the liquor business, which he 
left, and went into the dry-goods business; and she 



8 4 



The Old Paths, 



lived to see her children all married. Many called 
us Spiritualists, because of the remarkable manifesta- 
tions of the Spirit. 

The people gathered to the Church, and the work 
began in earnest. Re-enforcements were added — 
Sister Shorten and Sister Reynolds, two holy women 
of God, joined us, and won many trophies in their 
visiting. The meetings continued for six weeks, every 
afternoon except Saturday; and we never met but 
some one was converted or sanctified or reclaimed. 
I myself received great victory over some trouble. 
There were Catholics saved, and one Jewess. O, the 
meeting grew to be wonderful ! The power was 
spreading all over Cincinnati in a marked manner. 
The women of the Home Mission engaged Rev. John 
Pearson to preach every Sunday afternoon, and the 
superintendent of the Sunday-school helped the 
brethren every Thursday night. They started a class 
on Sunday morning, and they all worked together, 
and the Lord was with us in mighty power. It was 
in March we began the seven weeks' prayer-meeting, 
and the work grew so mightily that we went to work 
to raise money to pay a preacher for the next year. 
There were about seventy-five members, and we raised 
five hundred dollars, the Home Missionary Society 
giving the rest. Rev. John Pearson was sent to take 
charge of the Church, and the Lord continued with 
us. Often the power was so great that the people 
lost their strength, and great faith was given to pra^ 
for the city, for the Churches, and for the whole 



First Work in Cincinnati. 



85 



world. We just felt Gocl was on the giving hand, so 
speedily came the answers. We were especially bur- 
dened for the holiness movement, that God might 
sanctify all the preachers of the Cincinnati Confer- 
ence. We held Dr. Newman, of Washington, con- 
stantly before the Lord, until the news came that he 
was sanctified, and then how we praised God! 

My summers were always bright spots. July of 
1867 I made my usual visit among my relatives in 
Kentucky. All my children were with me, and I 
felt free as a bird. The Lord blessed in a glorious 
manner, and used me often in comforting my friends. 
Why should I not give out the comfort wherewith I 
had been so often comforted? Freely I had received, 
'and freely I gave. In the summer of 1867 they had 
a holiness preacher, who rejoiced in the good report 
of our work, and was eager for a revival. We worked 
together in perfect harmony, and had a glorious meet- 
ing. He has since gone to heaven. Unworthy as 
I was, God blessed my prayers and exhortations, to 
the comfort and consolation of many souls. My 
brother-in-law, Dr. Parrish, to whom I had sent the 
Guide to Holiness, consecrated his all to God, and re- 
ceived the blessing of sanctification, and lived in the 
full enjoyment of the cleansing blood. He witnessed 
constantly to the cleansing, and that Christ was within 
every moment in the midst of the greatest suffering, 
and died shouting in the full triumphs of a victorious 
faith, that he was going home to live with Jesus. It 
helped the work greatly, as he was a man of much 



86 



The Old Paths, 



influence. A little boy six years old was converted, 
and he is now a preacher, at whose Church, in after 
years, my daughter and I held services. He is doing 
a great work for God. Praise his holy name, many 
workers are in the vineyard of the Lord. When we 
returned home I resumed my work of visiting. I 
was still a member of Trinity — it was then the old 
Ninth Street Church — but the mission belonged to the 
Home Missionary Society, which was composed of 
many of the leading women of Cincinnati Methodism, 
under the leadership of Mrs. Bishop Clark. They had 
thirteen missions in Cincinnati. My work was to 
visit from house to house, invite the people to Church, 
gather the children into the Sabbath-school, pray with 
the sick, get the people converted to God, and get " 
the Church sanctified. I attended the Sunday and 
Thursday afternoon meetings. The interest con- 
tinued unabated, and the Church prospered. 

I became so enthused with the work of saving 
souls that I could not be still. I had a family of nine 
at that time, and I inquired of the Lord: "What shall 
I do? I have a large family, and how can I work for 
thee?" I felt the Lord was talking to me, and I said : 
"Lord,Iwill consecrate myself anew — my children, my 
husband. If thou wilt do my work for me, I will do 
thy work. By thy help I will go out every afternoon, 
and return in time to prepare for tea.'' A peculiar 
unction rested upon me. The work seemed to do 
itself. I went out five afternoons in the week, and 
sometimes oftener. I have been so happy at times 



First Work in Cincinnati, 87 



I could not eat. I would just sit at the table, my 
mouth filled with laughter. The children were all 
going to school. They helped me some, each one 
having her work every day, and on Saturday they 
helped in all the work. About their work sometimes 
they would not feel well, and I would give them some 
peppermint-drops, and a bottle with sugar in it, and 
some money, and they would go off to school, and 
would come home all right. I had made up my mind 
to educate my children, and that I would not neglect 
my family to go out to work for God. I believed 
that God would help me if I did his will, and I be- 
lieve he did. I got up in the summer-time and prayed 
for an hour or two, and then would do my marketing. 
I would come home and get breakfast, have prayers 
with my children, and get them ready for school. 
After they were gone I did up my work. Nearly all 
the time I made lunch for my husband's mother and 
father at ten o'clock. We had a large side-yard and 
many flowers, and I took full charge of them. In the 
summer-time they were watered every day and kept 
clean. There were orange, pomegranate, fig, and 
lemon trees, and many varieties of the smaller plants, 
which required constant attention. Once a week, 
from four to six in the morning, the weeds were 
cleaned out. A man cut the grass and kept the walks 
clean. All the flowers were put away in the fall. 
Monday morning was wash-day, and all the clothes 
were out before noon. Tuesday was ironing-day. 
Friday was the day for sweeping and dusting through- 



88 



The Old Paths. 



out a house of twelve rooms; and the windows were 
cleaned once a week. I had much to do. I did a 
part of my sewing. I used to do a great deal of fine 
needle-work ; but when I got to working for the Lord 
I gave it all up as foolishness. It is time lost, and 
sinful, too, because it makes our children proud and 
vain. Make their clothes neat and plain, and keep the 
ruffles and embroidery off. Surely only God helped 
me. I prayed always three times a day, and often 
eight times. I had my Bible on my dining-room 
table. It was very easy to read a few verses, and it 
made me so strong. I had my tracts near by, so that 
when the tramps came to my door I would give them 
something to eat, put a tract in their hands, tell them 
to read it, and give themselves to God. If I felt led 
to pray for them, I did so. I never shall forget the 
winter after the Crusade. It was a bitter cold day, 
and there had been probably six men after something 
to eat. Another came, and I gave him what I had. 
He stood at the door. This Scripture came to me: 
"I was thirsty, and ve grave me no drink ; I was an 
hungered, and ye gave me no meat ; I was a stranger, 
and ye took me not in ; naked, and ye clothed me not ; 
sick and in prison, and ye visited me not. Inasmuch 
as ye did it not unto one of these my little ones, ye 
did it not to me." I said. "What?" Swiftly the an- 
swer came, "This man is freezing to death; ask him to 
come to the fire," and I said, "Come and sit down 
here by the fire," and I gave him a hot cup of coffee. 
I never saw a man more happy, and when he was 



First Work in Cincinnati. 



8 9 



through I kneeled down and prayed for him. I was 
sweetly baptized, and the man arose and said: "You 
have spared my life; I would have dropped dead on 
the streets to-day. Little did I think I would ever 
come to this." I believe God saved him. I went 
down to the temperance-meeting, and God set it on 
fire. He always blesses when we obey. O, I am now 
shouting happy as I write this ! Glory, hallelujah, to 
God and the Lamb forever and forever, for helping 
me to do these little things ! 

This was a glorious year to my soul. I rejoiced 
every day m my Savior ; he filling me every day with 
his love. O, the beauties I saw in Jesus! O, how 
precious to feel his cleansing blood going through 
and through ! Many people came to my house to 
talk and pray, and they always went away blessed. 
Jesus did it all. I am nothing; but he is all in all! 
(O, he fills me with his holy power! If this writing 
is ever put into a book, and it is published, I pray to 
God that every one who reads it may be filled with 
his holy power, which is filling me now. O, may they 
receive such a baptism of love as will burn self up! 
Amen !) 

I believe I gave out about four thousand tracts 
and made about a thousand visits, praying with the 
sick and with the mourning ones; several persons 
were converted, and others received sanctification. 
There were many who subscribed for the Guide to 
Holiness. My diary of 1868 says: "The great blessing 
of God has rested upon me the last year God only 



9° 



The Old Paths. 



knows how much good he has enabled me to do for 
his own glory. I praise his name for all his blessings 
to me. I have had awful trials through which to 
pass; but he has been with me all the way. I feel 
Jesus Christ is my abiding Savior. He never leaves 
nor forsakes me, not for one moment. The trials are 
on the outside, and the temptation; Christy is en- 
throned within. O, glory to his name forever !" 

" January, 1869. — I renew my covenant with God 
to pray three times a day, and read my Bible every day 
all I can, God being my helper. I am sure when we 
make a covenant with God he always helps us. We 
must be in earnest, and God will meet us." 

The first w T eek of this year I spoke in love-feast 
in our Church. A lady followed me out, and said: 
"If God can do so much for you, he can do as much 
for me. I want you to visit me," and gave me her 
address. The family had come from the East twenty 
years before, and had been members of the Methodist 
Church, but were backsliders. I visited them once 
a week, and took tracts. I felt to have a prayer- 
meeting with them, and asked some of the sisters to 
go with me and help, and we had a glorious time. 
The mother and widowed daughter were blessed, and 
both rejoiced in God their Savior. About six weeks 
after this, the mother fell down stairs and fractured 
her arm. They came for me. The doctors gave her 
up to die. Her hand was all black up to her wrist; 
but she was very happy in the Lord. We prayed to- 
gether, and another daughter was there who was 



First Work in Cincinnati. 



91 



not converted. I took her by the hand, and told her 
to give herself to God, and I never let go until she 
was saved. Praising God, she went to her mother, 
who rejoiced with great joy. Then I took the aged 
husband by the hand, and told him to give his heart 
to God. He told me he had not been to Church for 
twenty years, and God was chastising him for his 
disobedience. I told him that Christ would receive 
him, that Christ had already saved his wife, and that 
she was going home to rest with Jesus. He yielded 
himself, and said that he believed God would save 
him; but I never let go until he said, "I believe Christ 
saves me now." O, how he praised God! Just then 
another daughter came, and she also was saved. An 
only son, a very fine young man, who afterward mar- 
ried my niece, kneeling by his mother's dying bed, 
found Jesus. The old lady lived six weeks, and died 
in the full triumphs of faith. The entire family joined 
the Methodist Church. 

Our ladies' prayer-meeting continued until the 
devil began to find fault, saying the meetings were 
held too long. It was not our meeting; it was the 
Lord's. We read a portion of God's Word, and then 
told the people to do what the Lord wanted them to 
do. The Lord had sent us there to pray for Cincin- 
nati and the world. We just got down on our knees, 
and prayed one after another for that neighborhood, 
Cincinnati, the world, the Churches, the ministers, 
until we received the baptism of the Holy Ghost. 
Thus we believed God would give us our prayers. It 



92 



The Old Paths. 



took more than one hour for ten or twelve wholly 
sanctified women to pour out their souls to God for 
the salvation of the people. We just praised God 
for a place to pray, where nobody would stop us until 
God told us to go. Somebody told the preacher that 
we must not hold the meeting so long; and then he 
appointed another leader, and we did not have so 
much power afterwards; but, thank God! we kept it 
up long enough to have a good Church there. A 
few of us felt we ought to do something more than 
we were doing. We were not so free to work as we 
had been. I told them we would meet at our house, 
and see what the Lord wanted us to do. We felt we 
ought to pray more ; so we met at my house on Tues- 
day afternoon, the first week of August, 1869, Sisters 
Cook, Wright, Shorten, Reynolds, and myself. We 
read a portion of God's Word, and then got down and 
gave ourselves anew to God. We promised him that 
if he would bless us we would work for him, speak 
for him whenever we had an opportunity, and 
if it was his will for us to meet at this place every 
Tuesday, that God would come down and bless us. 
As soon as the prayer was made, we felt that God 
accepted us. He came down and filled us with the 
Holy Ghost and power. I felt the room was filled 
with the glory of the Lord. Sister Shorten said she 
saw a great light coming in at the door, and filling the 
whole room. It was perfectly wonderful the power 
that rested upon us. Such an increase of faith was 
given to us as we had never realized before. And the 



First Work in Cincinnati, 



93 



answers to prayer offered that afternoon were miracu- 
lous. It was stated in the papers that the Catholics 
were going to nominate one of their friends for gov- 
ernor of Ohio ; so we took it to the Lord that after- 
noon, and God gave us the assurance that he would 
not be elected; so it came to pass. He lost the nomi- 
nation. We felt God was with us in mighty power, 
and that it was his will for us to meet at our house. 
This meeting continued every Tuesday for sixteen 
years. 

We still attended the Thursday afternoon prayer- 
meeting ; but it was not so interesting as at first ; the 
preacher had his way. I believe as much in order 
as anybody; but when God works let everybody be 
still. For so long a time we had prayed to God to 
give us his power. The preachers and leaders of the 
meeting would pray, and God would answer their 
prayers ; but just as the power would come they would 
close the meeting, and the Holy Spirit would be 
grieved. Then they would think : "What is the mat- 
ter? What shall we do to get the people saved?" 
The preachers would preach such warm sermons, and 
the people would be convicted ; but they thought they 
must wait for revival times to come ; but by that time 
the conviction was gone, and their hearts were hard- 
ened. I believe in striking while the iron is hot. As 
soon as men or women are convicted, get them con- 
verted at once. 

I believe that is one reason why the preachers do 
not do more good. Why not ask on Sunday morn- 



94 



The Old Paths, 



ing if there is a hungry, sad heart? It is easy to say, 
"If any one desires to be saved, you will remain after 
the benediction." That would keep the revival going 
all the year round. We just praise God for Pine Street 
Mission, because we prayed and God sent the power, 
and as we praised him for his presence he would bless 
us more and more. We just let him have his own 
way. But God opened another place for us, where 
we could pray as long as he told us to. We now com- 
menced to pray in earnest for the salvation of Cin- 
cinnati. W e had no preacher to stop us ; we just gave 
ourselves up into God's hands, to do just what he 
would have us. He soon sent Mr. Hammond to Cin- 
cinnati. The very week he came the Lord gave us 
the assurance that he would pour out his Spirit upon 
the city. It seemed to me as plain as though I saw 
it while we were pleading with God. I saw it coming 
down upon the city in streams of beautiful light, like 
the shower of rain when the sun comes out and shines 
upon it while it is falling. It seemed that this rich 
light fell upon that part of the city where the meeting 
was held. We all at once, at the same time, rejoiced 
at this revelation. We did not know that Mr. Ham- 
mond was coming to the city at this time; but with 
him the mighty power of God came also. During a 
talk with Mr. Hammond, I said that I thanked God 
for a sanctified evangelist. He said, "What ! do you 
think I am sanctified?" I said, "How could you do 
the work that you are doing if you were not sancti- 
fied?" He asked me how he could have such a burden 



First Work in Cincinnati, 



95 



for souls as he had if he were sanctified ; that he went 
to his closet and prayed for hours, crying to God for 
sinners. I told him that it only proved he was one 
with God, and I promised him to pray that God would 
give him the witness if he was really sanctified, and 
he promised to pray himself. When I went back the 
next morning, he saw me coming and met me, saying 
that he had never in all his life had anything do him 
so much good as the few w T ords which I had spoken 
to him. He called a consecration meeting for the next 
Thursday, and many were sanctified, among them one 
of the finest ministers of the Congregational Church. 
This was the one thing for which we had been pray- 
ing, that the ministers and Churches of all denomina- 
tions might be filled with the Spirit, and united to- 
gether and made one in the Spirit. It was a glorious 
sight to see the ministers of all denominations work- 
ing together for the salvation of souls. Over one 
thousand joined the different Churches, and many 
who were already members were converted. 

There was another thing for which we had prayed : 
that God might influence his people to free the pews 
in the churches, so that his poor might come in. One 
Wednesday night after I came home from prayer- 
meeting at Trinity, I had said my prayers and gone 
to bed; but I could not sleep. I had to get up and 
go down stairs. The housemaid was lying on the 
floor asleep. I awakened her and sent her to bed, 
and thought that was why God wanted me to come 
down stairs; but I had to pray. I said: "What is it, 



9 6 



The Old Paths. 



Lord? I have prayed all I can." In an instant the 
Churches were brought up to me, and the sorrows 
of the lowly Nazarene were revealed to me. His pro- 
fessed followers had pewed the seats in their churches, 
and had turned his poor out. It seemed he spoke, 
"I will turn them out of heaven, if they do not free 
the seats and let my poor come in;" and such a sor- 
rowing and weeping came over me, I thought I could 
not stand it. I cried to the Lord for mercy, that he 
might spare his people and help them to do his will. 
I prayed until I felt better, and then I retired. I told 
the sisters about it, and they said it was of the Lord. 
And we all prayed, and felt that God would help us 
and would use Mr. Hammond. The Presbyterians 
began freeing their seats. It was in all the papers, 
that on Sunday morning seats would be free, and 
that everybody would be welcome. Five of the Pres- 
byterian Churches were made free, and all the Meth- 
odists were rebuked. Some of the Presbyterians said 
that the Methodists had left John Wesley, and the 
Lord had left them; that they were following John 
Wesley, and that God blessed them gloriously. So 
the seats were nearly all free, and God's poor came in 
and felt that they were at home. O, how we praised 
God for all he had done in saving so many people 
and making the seats free and uniting the Churches. 
W e had a regular jubilee over it. 

There was yet another thing which God did for us. 
There had been much fault found with the holiness 
people, and with some cause, for many did not live 



First Work in Cincinnati. 



right, especially as they professed the blessing. We 
agreed among ourselves to turn our meeting into a 
band meeting. Everything we heard said about the 
holiness people, and all that was done, we would bring 
it to the meeting and talk it over ; then we would pray 
over it. Thus everything was brought before the 
Lord. We also agreed that no matter what was said 
about us, we would not say a word back; but we 
would watch ourselves that we lived right. It made 
the greatest change in the meetings. The people soon 
saw that we had something which they did not pos- 
sess, and they came from near and from far. A new 
love went through the Churches. They heard of us 
at the Young Men's Christian Association, and the 
secretary asked me if the meeting was open to every- 
body, and if the men w^ere allowed to come. When 
he learned that it was for women only, he requested 
prayer. The next time he saw me he said, "Pray on; 
God is answering, and men are coming in from the 
streets asking for prayers. ,, This opened another 
door, for he often sent for me to come and "set them 
on fire." These were the words he used. Many times 
there were six young men saved in a night. I re- 
member one time I was sent for, some one called out, 
"If Sister Vorn Holz is here, will she come forward?" 
I did not hear him, for I was talking to a young man 
who was sitting near the window. I asked him if he 
wanted to be saved, and he said that he did. I told 
him to get down and pray, and give himself to the 
Lord. After praying with him, he arose and said he 
7 



9» 



The Old Paths. 



was saved. I thought and prayed much for him. 
About four months afterward I was in the Young 
Men's Christian Association. I had been there often ; 
but had never seen him. He was present and testi- 
fied. He said that he was converted that night; but 
had never testified, because he was afraid he was mis- 
taken. But now he said, "I know I was converted, 
and I am going to live for God." He united with the 
Baptist Church, and has been a worker ever since. 

The ladies of the Home Missionary Society had 
a church down by the river, called Mears Chapel. 
A local preacher held meetings there, and desired us 
to help him. The ladies told me to go ahead, and do 
what I could. I went to the Preachers' Meeting and 
talked there, asking if they could not come down 
there and preach. One, who was afterwards made 
presiding elder, preached. After he was through he 
asked me to exhort, which I did. After the meeting 
he said to me : "Why do you ask for preaching? You 
can do it yourself." And so I did. I went out and 
had invitations printed, which I carried around, others 
helping; and they — the invitations — were all good 
preachers. We had a glorious meeting. The local 
preacher carried the work on until there were one 
hundred and two conversions. The wickedest men 
in the community were saved. It was in a Catholic 
neighborhood, and the boys would throw stones into 
the church. One woman, a Spiritualist, sent for me 
to come and see her. She said her room was full of 
spirits; but that when I went in they all disappeared. 



First Work in Cincinnati, 



99 



I prayed for her, and she was converted. A woman 
lived just below the church, and sent for us to come 
down and pray for her child, who was very sick. The 
preacher asked me what I thought about praying for 
children to be healed, and I said, "Pray for God's will 
to be done/" We all prayed, and the woman asked 
me if her child would get well, and I answered that i£ 
it was God's will it should live it would be well by 
morning ; and so it came to pass. In the morning he 
was well. I saw the boy when he was nine years old, 
strong and hearty. There was another woman who 
also sent for me. The house was full of people, crying 
and going on terribly. She told me her son-in-law 
was dying, and begged me to pray for him. She said 
he had been sick four months, and the doctors could 
not do anything for him. I told her to put the 
people out of the room; then I would pray for him. 
I went in where he was lying, and I asked him if he 
was saved. He just whispered that he was not saved. 
I asked him, then, if he wanted to be, and he answered, 
"Yes." Then I said, "If God will save you, will you 
give yourself to him ; and if he will heal you, will you 
serve him?" And then we prayed, and he asked God 
to forgive him his sins. He said that it was done, and 
I went home. The next afternoon he went to the 
barber-shop and was shaved, and on the following 
Sabbath he united with the Church and was all right. 
There was another man dying with lung fever. He 
had just come from the South, and was very poor, 
with nothing to eat, and not even a bed in the house. 



IOO 



The Old Paths, 



His little girl was sick, too. Sister Shorten and Sister 
Reynolds prayed, while I talked to the man. He told 
me he was not a Christian ; but that he desired to be. 
He prayed to God, and was saved. The neighbors 
went to work and fixed them up. Food was sent to 
them. I went back the next day, and, looking up into 
my face, he said, "I feel very comfortable, for God 
has saved me." He united with the Church, together 
with his wife and little girl, who also was restored to 
health. "We found him a position at the Mitchell & 
Rammelsburg factory. They are both in the Church 
now, and their daughter is married, and they have 
their own home. I met them on the street in Cin- 
cinnati recently, and they were very glad to see me, 
asking me to come over to their home. 

At one time I had inflammatory rheumatism. I 
could not lie down day or night until God took it 
away. On Tuesday afternoon the sisters were pray- 
ing at our house. The pain had settled in my 
shoulder, so that I had to have my right hand in a 
sling. If I moved, it seemed like a knife going 
through my shoulder. While they were praying 
about the man who had the withered hand, the Lord 
said unto me, "Reach out thy hand." I raised it, and 
stretched it out. I felt that God touched it, and the 
awful misery was gone. O, it was wonderful how 
God blessed me during this affliction! During the 
fall of 1871 I had planned to do much work for God. 
One night in September I went to prayer-meeting, 
and when I returned home it was very cold, and I had 



First Work t7t Cincinnati. 



101 



no wrap with me. As I entered the hall I had a chill. 
I grew worse, and by the next morning the pain had 
settled in my head. I did not trust God then for my 
body as I do now. I thought, perhaps, it would be 
for the glory of God if I had affliction of the body. 
For nine weeks I was sick, and could not get out to 
Church, and sometimes could not sit up. I drew 
closer to Christ every day. I would lie in the bed 
as long as I could bear it, and then I would kneel 
down and pray, and then such a blessing would come 
from God. One night I suffered all night long, so 
that I could not sleep, and I was utterly exhausted. 
At four o'clock in the morning the Lord told me to 
go dow^n stairs and pray. I thought surely I could not 
get down stairs. I was so tired I fell asleep, and slept 
until five o'clock. I awoke, and a voice said, "Go 
down stairs and pray," and I answered, "I will." I 
dressed myself and went down stairs, holding to the 
balustrade. I went into the parlor, where it w T as 
very warm. I kneeled down to pray, and felt myself 
going to sleep. I said : "I can not pray ; I will be 
asleep. I will do as David did ; I will walk before the 
Lord." I had done this many times before, and had 
always received signal blessings ; but I was too sick 
to walk. I went back to the heater, and said : "O my 
God, thou wilt have to bless me; thou didst tell me 
to come down and pray; I can not unless thou help 
me. I will fall over on the floor." Just then this 
Scripture came to me : "Who is this that cometh from 
Edom, with dved o- a rments from Bozrah? this that is 



102 



The Old Paths. 



glorious in His apparel, traveling in the greatness 
of his strength? I that speak in righteousness, mighty 
to save. Wherefore art thou red in thine apparel, and 
thy garments like him that treadeth in the winefat?" 
(Isaiah lxiii, i, 2.) Just then I saw Jesus coming 
toward me, covered with fresh blood. His looks 
toward me were majestic, though tender, and my 
heart was ravished with his sublime beauty. He 
looked as if he had just died on Calvary; only his 
countenance was all aglow. Enraptured, I began to 
praise him. I w r as afraid I would wake up everybody 
in the house. My Jesus was so close I could have 
touched him. His garments were all covered with 
blood. Quick as thought I felt the cleansing blood 
going through and through until my sickness was 
gone. My whole being was illumined with his love. 

In my visiting for Trinity Church, I came one day 
to a house before which I stood for some minutes. 
I was strangely impressed not to ring the door-bell. 
Six weeks afterward, on Monday afternoon, I started 
to visit, being especially eager to go out. It was 
snowing and blowing, and I prayed the Lord might 
show me where to go and what to do. I started by 
the back door, and crossing the alley-way, I went 
straight to that house where I could not ring the bell. 
A woman opened the door, and I told her I was gath- 
ering the children for the Sunday-school, and inquired 
if there were any in this house. I also told her we 
were holding revival services every evening at Trinity, 
and invited her to attend. She said she had nobody 



First Work in Cincinnati. 103 



but herself, and was too sick to go, and asked me to 
come in. I gave her a tract, but did not go in. She 
asked me to come back the next afternoon, and so I 
prayed to God to help me, and went. She took me 
upstairs. The little tract had done the work. She 
told me she was the daughter of a Methodist preacher, 
and that her mother had died; that after her father 
married again she left home, as she could not get 
along with her stepmother. She found a place as 
chambermaid on a steamboat, and in time she was led 
astray and ruined. Since that she had lived a very bad 
life, and she owned the house where she was living. 
The little tract was the means of her conviction. After 
she had told me her whole life, and asked me what 
she should do, I told her to give herself to God, that 
he might forgive her sins. She cried for mercy, and 
though she felt her sins to be as scarlet, yet they were 
made as white. as snow; and though they had been 
red as crimson, God had washed them white as wool 
She was very happy, and asked me to come the next 
afternoon and have a meeting with her, for she wanted 
her friends to come and get saved. I told her I would 
come ; and so I went. I do not know how many were 
there; but the Lord was there. O, there was such 
crying ! I do not know how many were saved. She 
began reading her Bible, and in three months' time 
she was through the Xew Testament. She joined 
the Episcopal Church, sold her house, and quit the 
awful business. She said she believed that God would 
save her in heaven at last. The last time I saw her 



The Old Paths. 



she had her Bible and hymn-book in her hand, and 
she promised to be faithful. 

On Tuesday afternoons God made the house 
glorious with his presence, and opened another door 
to us. It was during the Hammond revival, when 
the burden for the city rested more heavily upon us, 
that he showed us where we could labor — the jail, 
the workhouse, the house of refuge, and the city and 
county infirmaries. Every Tuesday, with prevailing 
prayer the fire was replenished; then with burning 
love we would go forth to spread the glad tidings. 
In these visits there were many souls saved, and often 
people w T ere healed. I visited the Home of the 
Friendless sometimes every week. There were a good 
many girls saved and sent to their homes Some of 
them were from the East. Young men, under prom- 
ise to marry them, would induce them to run away, 
and would take them to those houses which are "the 
way to hell, going down to the chambers of death ;" 
and then — what could the poor girls do? O, so many 
poor girls would say to me, "You look like my 
mother/' and would cry as if to break their hearts. 
The mayor gave us passes to send many of them to 
their homes. We went to the workhouse about every 
two weeks. It was about four miles out of the city. 
About six hundred men were always there, and about 
one hundred and forty women. We carried thou- 
sands of tracts and papers to distribute; also Bibles 
were given to us for them. O, how we prayed in 
those days for God to open the hearts of the rich ! 



First Work in Cincinnati. 



We never seemed to have enough papers to distribute, 
and these poor unfortunates were always disap- 
pointed. We would tell them we were sorry, and 
would bring more next time. We were not permitted 
to see the men, except at meal-time, when we would 
give them the papers. We were the means of doing 
so much good among them, that if we did not come 
every time, the officers would send for us. The House 
of Refuge was near by, which we visited; then there 
was the Widows' Home and the City Infirmary. 
Every two weeks we went to the County Infirmary, 
and these were the happiest days of all our labor. 
There were twelve wards, besides many rooms, with 
a chapel for the services. There we met the lame, the 
blind, the deaf, the half-witted — the poor, afflicted 
ones of this earth. During the services some would 
cry, and some would praise God. We would have 
a glorious time with them. Then we would go 
through every ward, praying with those who could 
not get out. O, how happy they would be ! Then 
we would go into the colored wards; and, last of all, 
we would go into the chapel, and what a happy time 
we would have ! After this it was time for us to go 
home. There was one girl who was blind, and whom 
I pitied very much. I prayed that she might receive 
her sight. When I went back afterward she saw me 
corning, and ran to meet me, to tell me she had re- 
ceived her sight. I always went out on Wednesday, 
and when I came home I would go to prayer-meeting 
at my own Church. I would be so happy I could 



io6 



The Old Paths. 



hardly contain myself. Sister Whitridge and Sister 
Moore would go with me. Sister Whitridge was a 
great worker. She did more than all of us. She had 
no family, and had money to pay her own way; and 
she spent all her time for the Lord. 

I was up and down the streets of Cincinnati, in the 
tenement-houses, in the garrets, in the cellars; 
amongst the poor, the sick, and the dying. In some 
rooms the mother would be sick, with no fire, no coal, 
no bread, with three or four children crying with hun- 
ger. O, sometimes I could hardly bear it ! I would 
report many of these cases to the Church, and relief 
would be given to the poor. O, those were happy 
days to my soul ! Nor did I forget the poor souls in 
heathen darkness; though all I could do was to pray. 
Yet in this was I faithful. The following is a copy 
of a letter written some time in the seventies to a mis- 
sionary in India: 

"Miss Leming: 

"Dear Christian Friend, — I am about to redeem 
my promise. I fully intended to write to you in Sep- 
tember, when you left ; but I have been hindered until 
the present. You perhaps think I have forgotten 
you. I can assure you I have not. Almost every 
morning very early, perhaps before you are awake, I 
ask God's blessing to rest upon you, to enable you to 
w r in souls for Christ ... in India. We pray for 
you in our Tuesday afternoon meeting. We feel you 
are with us. Though seas and lands separate us, yet 



First Work in Cincinnati. 107 



our souls are one, united together in the salvation of 
the world. We think of you, we talk, we pray for 
you. We desire that God will assist you in the sanc- 
tification of souls and the salvation of sinners. I have 
felt once, since you have been gone, that you were 
passing through severe trials; but I told Jesus all 
about it ; how you were away in India from all your 
friends and your father, and that he should be a 
Father unto you; that his loving arms should be 
folded around you ; and I had the assurance that his 
grace would be sufficient for you. It seems to me that 
the same Heavenly Power overshadows you still, 
which you received in the two last meetings while 
you w T ere here before you started to India, and that 
you have the tongue of fire. Our meeting goes on 
gloriously. One after another is stepping in and 
being made whole. There is not one meeting but 

what the Lord blesses some one. Brother E 's 

wife received the witness here a few weeks ago, and 
has gone to work for Jesus. We miss you very much ; 
but the Lord sends some one else to fill up the va- 
cancy — it is not our Sister Leming. We are all well, 
and hope these few lines will find you well, with the 
whole armor on, working for Jesus. I do not know 
how you live-; but the time when I get nearest to 
Christ is in the early morning watch, when I receive 
the sweets of his power." 

Thus keeping close to the Master, and being faith- 
ful in little things, he led me on into the mountain, 
where he spread a feast of glad things for my soul. 



Chapter VIII. 



THE VISION OF J870. 

JANUARY i, 1870. — I kept watch-night meeting 
last night in my kitchen, all to myself, with Jesus 
my Savior. For three hours I was on my knees at 
Jesus' feet, pouring out my soul in thankfulness to 
God for his love to me, to my family and friends, in 
sparing our lives, and in keeping us in health. I felt 
to praise him for a long time for his blessings. Then 
he filled me with his love, and gave me such a spirit 
of prayer and faith, — helping me to bring my family 
to him, together with those who had requested 
prayers, the ministers of the gospel, the Churches, 
the whole world, and my enemies; I laid them all 
down at Jesus' feet. I felt he accepted my prayers, 
and there came a glorious manifestation of his power. 
I gave myself into his care entirely, for him to use me 
for his own honor and glory. Thus while I was giv- 
ing myself anew to God, I said: "Now, Lord, it is 
about the time for the old year to go out. Show me 
the old year as it passes out." I waited a few mo- 
ments, when it was made plain to me. As the old 
year passed away, there was a great darkness passed 
out with it. I could not understand it ; I gazed upon 
the scene which was before me. Just then I saw the 
new year coming in, and such light came in with the 

10S 



The Vision of iSyo. 



109 



new year as I never saw. It seemed to me that the 
whole year was filled with the light of Christ. I could 
not yet fully understand it ; but it was impressed upon 
me that some great event would come to pass this 
year. This vision was glorious to my sight. Per- 
fectly sublime! O, what light Christ gives to us by 
his holy Spirit if we live close to him ! I did not see 
it with my natural eyes; but it was just as real, and 
more so, to me. 

This, the first day of the year, I solemnly renewed 
my consecration with God, to pray three times a day 
and read my Bible as never before, to do all the good 
I could, to win all the people to Jesus I could, and 
see as many sanctified to God as possible. I prayed 
that I might be instant in season and out of season. 

Of course this remarkable vision was talked over 
in our Tuesday meeting. As we prayed together, 
there seemed to be an opening up of the mystery, 
and the prayers assumed a tangible form. Cathol- 
icism was laid upon our hearts with redoubled burden, 
and when the rumor of the Franco-Prussian war 
reached us, we felt that in some way the pope would 
lose power. Then came the agonizing prayer that 
the Prussian army would prevail. Then came the 
cablegram regarding the Ecumenical Conference, and 
the edict of the pope. "The same year Pope Pius IX 
sent out his famous encyclical letters summoning the 
Ecumenical Council for 1870 — six archbishops, forty- 
nine cardinals, eleven patriarchs, with the spiritual 
rulers representing the Church of Rome throughout 



no 



The Old Paths. 



the world — solemnly decreeing the dogma that the 
occupant of the papal chair is in all his decisions re- 
garding faith and morals infallible. It was said that 
arrangements had been made to reflect glory around 
the person of the pope by means of mirrors. The de- 
cree was passed at noon, the 18th of July; but the sun 
shone not that day. A violent storm broke over 
Rome; the sky was darkened by tempest, and the 
voice of the Council was lost in the rolling of the 
thunder." Then came the later and fuller account 
of the downfall of the pope : "On the very day follow- 
ing this culmination of arrogance of self-exaltation 
was declared that terrible Franco-Prussian war, in 
which the French Empire of Louis Napoleon with- 
drew all the soldiers by which the pope was main- 
tained on his tottering throne, and the temporal sov- 
ereignty of papacy fell with it. No sooner had the 
French troops been withdrawn from Rome, and the 
French Empire had collapsed, than the Italian Gov- 
ernment announced its intention to enter the Roman 
States, and did so. On the 20th of September, 1870, 
Rome was declared the capital of the kingdom of 
Italy, and became the seat of Government of Victor 
Emmanuel. The Summary for that year says : 'The 
most remarkable circumstance in the annexation of 
Rome and its territories to the kingdom of Italy, is 
the languid indifference with which the transfer has 
been regarded by Catholic Christendom. A change 
which would once have convulsed the world has failed 
to attract attention from the more awful spectacle of 



The Vision of 1S/0. 



in 



the Franco-Prussian war. Within the same year the 
papacy has assumed the highest spiritual exaltation 
and temporal sovereignty to which it could aspire, 
and lost that power which it held for a thousand 
years/ " 

God took the pope's power from him in one hour. 
Will there ever be given to mortals the power to ex- 
press praise to him who is Omnipotent? He who 
holds the world and rules it, stoops to a band of ob- 
scure women, and revealeth events which make his- 
tory. It filled us with such holy awe, that in these 
glad triumphant days we walk softly before him. 
"Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but he re- 
vealeth his secrets unto his servants the prophets." 
(Amos hi, 7.) 

All over the world there was a great mourning as 
the Catholics assembled in their churches. Then was 
Revelation xix, 1-7, brought to my mind. Ah, the 
great has indeed fallen ! The little stone which Daniel 
saw 7 cut out of the mountain shall roll on until the 
whole world shall be filled with the glory of the Lord. 
That little stone is Christ. God said to Moses, when 
the children of Israel had sinned, that his glory should 
fill the whole earth, and it will come. 

Even the very details of the vision, in the cover- 
ing of Rome with the darkness of the storm, was ful- 
filled. Then, too, the light which followed the dark- 
ness has been so marked. There never w r as such light 
in the world in every sense of the word. There must 
have been poured out on the earth the oil of knowl- 



112 



The Old Paths. 



edge and ingenuity; for, dating from 1870, improve- 
ments, inventions, discoveries have increased. Im- 
plements of war, great guns which sweep an army 
away in a short time, machinery such as farmers never 
dreamed of, machinery for cloth and hardware, in- 
genious toys, bicycles, typewriters, and a thousand 
inventions which spring from the advanced knowl- 
edge of electricity. Railroads are being built into 
Jerusalem, and I suppose one can circumnavigate the 
globe soon without leaving his palace-car! The gos- 
pel has been sent to every heathen nation, and the 
Bible has been printed in three hundred dialects. 
There were never so many institutions of learning, 
colleges and universities, and the cable and tele- 
graphic wires increase knowledge throughout the 
world. It is just as the Bible said, that in the last days 
knowledge would increase. There never was a time 
when there were so many Bibles distributed as now. 
It seems to me that the great and mighty God is pre- 
paring for something wonderful. Consider the tens 
of thousands of young men and women who are being 
prepared for some great event ; consider the railroads 
which are going all over the world, the great gold 
and silver mines, the millions of cattle, and all the 
money there is in the world ; let the great and mighty 
God give us another Pentecost, and how quickly the 
gospel would be preached all over this world ! The 
great and mighty God said that the time would come 
when he would turn a pure language upon all nations, 
and when a nation would be born to him in a day. 



The Vision of i8yo. 



XI 3 



He promised his Son the heathen for his inheritance, 
the uttermost parts of the earth for his possession. 
I have felt the Gentile age was drawing to a close. 
These are some remarkable answers to prayer : 
As our band of praying women looked upon those 
giants, Brothers Inskip and McDonald, our faith was 
inspired to pray that God might use them in answer- 
ing our prayers in behalf of the world. With greedy 
desire, which waxed bolder and bolder under the fire 
of the Holy Spirit, and jealous for the cause of holi- 
ness (for which cause Jesus suffered without the gate), 
we renewed the importunate prayer of 1870, assailing 
heaven's throne, that righteousness might spread 
throughout the world. Shortly after this, twenty men 
and women, under the leadership of these men, 
started round the world, taking a big tent in which 
to hold services. They sang as they went, in the trains 
and on the highways, pitching their tent everywhere, 
preaching Jesus and his righteousness. The blood- 
stained banner of holiness waved where, in the ancient 
day, the tents of Mohammed rested; and in India, 
where the blighting scourge of heathen worship is, 
the blood of the Lamb was sung. The power of Cal- 
vary drew immense crowds, and the kingdom of Satan 
was shaken. In the parlors of a quiet home in Cin- 
cinnati the band of praying women rejoiced, and 
clapped their hands. 

The prayer which the Spirit inspired, that he 
would call the young men and women of the colleges 
and the universities, has been marvelously answered. 
8 



The Old Paths. 



In about the year 1893 one thousand young students, 
so it was stated in the papers, offered themselves as 
missionaries during a Convention held in Indian- 
apolis; and five hundred more offered themselves in 
Des Moines. Within the past ten years the great 
movement of the Christian Alliance has been spread- 
ing into all lands, and reaching even into darkest 
Thibet. Recently God sent power upon one of their 
Conventions, and one hundred and twenty-five thou- 
sand dollars in one afternoon was put into the treasury 
of the Lord. The women gave their diamonds, and 
the men their stocks and farms. This we believe to be 
in direct answer to the importunate prayers which 
brought soul-sweat between the years of 1868 and 
1884. Sometimes I tremble for our own dear old 
Methodist Church. God waited all those years to 
answer, because he could not find willing hearts 
sooner. He must have his work done, and if he fails 
to find response one place, he will turn away and seek 
it elsewhere. Let Methodism take warning and re- 
pent, doing her first works over again, forsaking her 
pride and costly apparel and golden ornaments. The 
news reaches us that the fire is burning across the 
water. The Pentecostal League, which is spreading 
through all the Churches, especially through Eng- 
land, and sweeping out from her shores to the ends 
of the earth, is in answer to prayer. And the great 
Inland Mission of China! 

O thank God, the devil may think what he pleases ; 
but I believe — nay, I know — that God is faithful, and 



The Vision of 1870. 



IJ 5 



that he hears and answers prayers. He told us to 
go into all lands, even to the ends of the earth, and 
disciple all nations. It must needs be that every 
Spirit-filled believer is a missionary ; and if God coun- 
termands the order for us to remain at home, even 
then the missionary fire is burning just as hot in the 
prayer-closet in Cincinnati as in India; and our 
prayers make us fellow-workers with all other mission- 
aries, and bring us in touch with all their movements. 
How it thrills us to hear of the last great movement, 
and how exultant is our faith — The World's Student 
Volunteer Movement ! The brightest minds of the 
world are dedicating themselves to the King and to 
his heathen in Africa, India, and China. With this 
exodus of students is the promise of those who stay at 
home, to raise the money for the support of those in 
the field. Ah, sure the millennium is hastening ! God 
speed it on ! 

We must not forget the great Temperance Cru- 
sade of the seventies, which united all denominations 
in America, and sent that general, Frances E. Willard, 
around the world, uniting Christendom. 

During these times of prayer, William Taylor held 
a meeting at Trinity Church. I invited him to my 
home, and when he came I told him how long we had 
been praying for the world, and of our work in the 
West End. When I told him of the wonderful an- 
swers to prayer, he was greatly interested, and said 
that he was going to South America as a missionary, 
and requested that we should pray for him. We 



n6 



The Old Paths. 



promised, and from that time the name of William 
Taylor was mentioned every Tuesday afternoon. At 
the close of fourteen months he came back. The 
devil had tempted us about praying, saying that God 
did not hear us. I picked up a paper where it stated 
that William Taylor had returned from South Amer- 
ica, and that he had done the most wonderful work 
he had ever accomplished in so short time; that he 
had organized fourteen self-supporting missions and 
two schools. As I read, the Spirit said, "This is the 
answer to your prayers.'' A Ye continued to pray for 
him, and when he started for Africa he was carried 
into that Dark Continent in the arms of our faith. 
One night the Spirit waked me, and I immediately 
arose and prayed. About two o'clock in the morning 
Bishop Taylor came before me, and it seemed to me 
that he was in great danger, or that he was sick. An 
agony of prayer came upon me, and I continued until 
God lifted the burden. Later, I learned that at that 
very time his life was threatened. We prayed that 
his life might be prolonged, precious in the sight of 
the Lord, until the pioneer work of Africa was estab- 
lished. Thank God for the answer, which has been 
all we asked for ! 

This has been the substance of my prayer since 
1870: 

Prayer. — I have asked God to hasten his com- 
ing if it be his will ; that he would send forth more 
laborers into his field, for the fields are already white 
to the harvest; that he would pour forth his Spirit 



The Vision of 1870. 



117 



upon all the colleges and all institutions of learning; 
that he would convert and sanctify the young men 
and women, and so fill them with his Spirit that they 
would cry, "Here am I ; send me to carry glad tidings 
unto the heathen ;" that he would pour forth his Spirit 
upon the banks and foundries, and upon all business 
places — for the rivers of oil and the cattle upon a 
thousand hills belong unto the Lord; that he shall 
open the hearts of the rich, that they shall carry on 
the work of God ; that he shall baptize all the preach- 
ers and evangelists, all class-meetings and Bible- 
readings; that he shall touch the tongues of the peo- 
ple with fire from off the altar, so that sinners shall 
be convicted, converted, and sanctified all over the 
world; that God shall hasten the day when he shall 
claim the heathen for his inheritance, and the utter- 
most parts of the earth for his possession ; that he will 
baptize Bishop Taylor, and give him all the sanctified 
men and women he needs to carry on the work, and to 
spare his life long until that Dark Continent shall be 
washed white in the blood of the Lamb, or at least so 
established that all Ethiopia shall stretch forth her 
hands for the gospel of the Son of God, — all this we 
ask in faith believing. 

Christ says that we shall pray for kings, rulers, 
and those in authority over us. Our forefathers bled 
for freedom's cause, and this Government was founded 
on the Word of God. Many of the foreign popula- 
tion are pouring in, trampling our laws and destroy- 
ing our Sabbath. If there is nothing done soon, our 



n8 



The Old Paths. 



happy country will be gone ! Let the people come ; 
but let them be law-abiding citizens. God has blessed 
our Nation as no other; but we have become so cor- 
rupt ! O God, take the charge of this Nation ! Let 
the spirit of our forefathers rest upon our leading 
men — President, Congress, Legislature ; and let those 
be elected who will enforce the law, who will sweep 
out the liquor-traffic, and give us back our Sabbath. 
Amen and amen ! 



Chapter IX. 



THE TEMPERANCE CRUSADE. 

JANUARY, 1874. — Another year is passed and 
gone. I renew my covenant with God. My all 
to Christ is given. O, what a glorious year the past 
has been ! What heights of rapture I have enjoyed 
with God in doing his will ! We have had many an- 
swers to prayer in our holiness meeting. Souls have 
been converted to God, and believers sanctified. The 
sick have been raised up, and others have been con- 
verted and died happy. God is giving wonderful 
power and faith in praying for the Church and the 
world, and we are realizing answered prayers. His 
power is coming down. The Churches are being re- 
vived, and souls are being converted to God by the 
scores. The hardest-hearted sinners are yielding, and 
backsliders are being reclaimed. The Tuesday after- 
noon meeting at my house has kept the fire burning 
all along the line. We have had no time to get cold : 
sometimes twenty-five or thirty sanctified women 
praying together for two hours and a half, the power 
just poured upon the city and the world. I remember 
one night such a spirit of prayer came that I agonized 
all night. It seemed to me as if I was at the Red 
Sea, with the hosts of Pharaoh back of me. Early 
in the morning, just about daylight, there was given 

119 



120 



The Old Paths. 



to me such a determination to cross over this Red 
Sea, and with this determination the power of God 
came upon me. I stepped out by faith, and quick as 
thought I felt the cleansing power going through 
and through me. I felt I was under the fountain. 
It took away my breath, and I said, "Let it go, Lord, 
if it be thy will." (I surely could lose it from joy 
when it had almost gone from sorrow.) Then God 
blessed me more than ever. I was so happy for three 
days, that I could do nothing but praise him, and I 
desired to be alone with him. He gave me renewed 
faith to pray for the city. 

Brothers Inskip and McDonald came to the city 
while the fire was burning. The effect was as the 
pouring of oil upon a burning fire. The flames rose 
higher and higher, and spread out far and wide. With 
them came an heavenly host, and the whole city for 
that blessed period seemed under the control of the 
army of the Lord. Sentinels seemed to be stationed 
in the heavenlies, and victory after victory was won 
for Immanuel, until the slain of the Lord were num- 
bered in the hundreds. Many w T ere called to put on 
the whole armor of the Lord, receiving sanctifying 
power, which made them overcomers and soldiers 
strong in the Lord and in the power of his might. 
The last Sunday afternoon of the meeting I looked 
up over the pulpit where these men of God were 
standing. It seemed to me I saw two suns, the one 
over Brother Inskip, the other over Brother McDon- 
ald. Surrounding these lights the whole space was 



The Temperance Crusade. 



121 



filled with stars, bright and shining, and a halo of 
glory illumined the Church. It was a grand sight to 
me. O, what a great reward there will be in heaven 
for these two soldiers of the King! It was God's 
preparation for the Temperance Crusade, which im- 
mediately followed. When the bugle-note of that 
trumpet sounded, a battalion from Cincinnati was 
ready with sword sharpened and armor brightened to 
go forth. 

It was a w r onderful time, indeed, when the women 
commenced praying on the streets, and then in the 
saloons. O, how I rejoiced in it ! It was what the 
Lord told us to do when we were praying on Pine 
Street in the Mission; but because my husband was 
not saved, I did not go. The sisters were all willing, 
and I felt we ought to go. The Crusade came about 
through the obedience of faithful women. In Hills- 
boro, Ohio, there was a band of women praying to- 
gether, and the Lord told them to go into a saloon 
and pray, just as he spoke to me in 1869 to take the 
praying band, and go to the saloon on the corner 
of Freeman and Clark Streets, promising to go with 
us. They obeyed the voice of the Lord, and the Cru- 
sade commenced. As they prayed, the men in the 
saloon and the proprietor broke down and were con- 
verted, poured the liquor into the gutter, and all 
signed the pledge. 

I had always believed in temperance, and entered 
the ranks early in life. In the old days of my child- 
hood the farmers supplied whisky for their work- 



122 



The Old Paths, 



hands. The weather was very warm, and the men 
drank so much water that it made them sick. They 
felt they could not harvest the wheat without their old 
Bourbon whisky. There came a temperance lec- 
turer, who spoke against the fashion of having liquor 
for harvesting. My mother was utterly opposed to it 
in any form, even as she was opposed to slavery, and 
would not let my father buy a single slave ; no, not for 
the world. It was at this time that I signed the 
pledge. My mother said to father, "Give your hands 
a quarter of a dollar more a day, and I will make my 
boiler full of coffee, and we will take it out to the field 
with lunch twice a day." Father sent the word out 
what he would do, and when the day came more hands 
applied than he needed. My mother did what she 
promised, and I helped to carry the lunch into the 
field. The men were perfectly satisfied. (My mother 
was a beautiful cook, and everything which went 
through her hands was perfectly done. Everybody 
knew in the community that we kept a generous table.) 
Father never had so much wheat cut before, and he 
told mother that it "paid." That was the last of liquor 
in the harvest-field. Many of the neighbors adopted 
this plan, which proved a great blessing to the com- 
munity. This was known as "The Washingtonian 
Temperance Society. " From this time I was stronger 
than ever for temperance. A splendid young man, 
educated, cultured, and wealthy, who, at his father's 
death, would come into possession of a fine farm, a 
brick house, and a prosperous mill, was a frequent vis- 



The Temperance Crusade. 123 



itor. When I learned of his one habit of liquor, that 
was enough for me, and he came to see me for the 
last time. Would to God every young woman in our 
land would refuse the society of intemperate young 
men ! How quickly would the curse be wiped out ! 
I had seen the effects of the liquor in my young days 
in our own community. There was one home where 
the sin had entered, and the father would take sprees 
of drinking, and would drive everybody off his place. 
He nearly killed his wife many times. O, it was awful, 
and always filled my child-heart with horror! Thus, 
when I came to the city, where the monster was un- 
chained, my eyes were opened to the awful curse of 
the liquor-traffic. I saw the effects of it in all the 
public institutions. I was one Monday morning in 
the jail. I never saw anything like it. It was 
crowded, and liquor w r as at the bottom of it all. I 
never saw such confusion as there was in the jail that 
Monday morning. Usually there was perfect order; 
but this Monday morning it was anarchy. How start- 
ling are the results of breaking the Sabbath-day! 
They were full of the accursed stuff, which they had 
bought on the Lord's holy day. I stopped, and said: 
<k O my God, what is hell? If this place is so awful, 
what is hell?" They were doing everything that 
people could do. Some were crying, some were 
laughing, some were swearing, some looked wild. It 
seemed to me the devil had possession of them all. 
When I went into the workhouse, Home of the 
Friendless, infirmary, it was just as bad there. Nine- 



124 



The Old Paths, 



tenths were put in all those places because of liquor. 
In the workhouse they used to cry and beg us to go 
on with the temperance work. The women would 
cry with breaking hearts, and beg us to get the liquor 
out of the way. Ah, go. to the jail if you want to see 
sights which will fill you with dismay! The men and 
women become perfectly crazy with the liquor ; so wild 
that they do not know what they are doing or saying. 
At the commencement of the Crusade, there was a 
wicked woman on Broadway, who said she could not 
run her house if it were not for the liquor, for that 
was what kept it going. I lived on Eighth Street, 
where, after midnight, I would see young girls run- 
ning on the streets without a bonnet on their heads, 
perfectly wild, not knowing what they were doing 
or where they were going. I have seen policemen 
drag women dressed in silk through the streets to the 
station-house; and I have seen saloon-keepers, after 
they have gotten the last cent of money, kick the man 
out of doors. There is no mercy with the devil, and 
the saloon-keepers are the devil's agents. What good 
has the liquor ever done? The doctors say it is good 
for medicine, and prescribe it for their patients, saying 
they will get well by the use of beer or wine; and 
in using it for the health, it has made drunkards out 
of many men and women. That is not all it does; 
it takes the clothes off the children's bodies, shoes off 
their feet, the fire to warm them, bread out of their 
mouths ; it breaks the hearts of millions ; it breaks up 
happy families — thousands of them; yes, ten thou- 



The Temperance Crusade. 



125 



sands ; yes, millions. It has taken, and is taking, our 
best young men and women from our Churches, and 
the very best and brightest minds from our country, 
and sends them to a drunkard's grave and a drunk- 
ard's hell. One hundred thousand a year in this 
nation — this free America, where our forefathers 
fought and bled for freedom's cause — are led captive 
slaves to death and hell. Ah, yes; the liquor-traffic 
is bringing this nation down ! It fills the station- 
house with wailing and woe; the workhouse, the jail, 
the penitentiary, with murderers and thieves and all 
manner of law-breakers. The brains of children are 
dashed out, wives are murdered, and the screaming, 
maddened drunkard is carried to the gallows or the 
insane asylum. Innocent girls, with praying mothers, 
are maddened by the same deadly stuff. It makes 
brutes out of men, who, according to Divine law, 
ought to die to preserve a woman's honor; yet they 
will sacrifice her virtue to the lust produced by liquor, 
until, with the memory of her mother's breaking 
heart, she finds oblivion in the dark, cold river. Be- 
hind the walls of the gilded palaces of sin there is 
wailing and misery, which would almost silence the 
crying of hell; and yet the people vote to give license 
to those men who are sending their children to per- 
dition. When cholera or any other scourge attacks 
our Nation, the quarantine law is rigidly enforced. 
The liquor-traffic is killing more people than any dis- 
ease, and they let it go on, and say nothing. How the 
devil is surfeited! There must have been a mass- 



126 



The Old Paths. 



meeting in hell when the liquor-traffic was organized. 
Even the poor heathen nations are begging for the 
liquor not to be sent to them, for it makes their peo- 
ple crazy. 

At the commencement of the Crusade, the liquor- 
traffic was sweeping off whole towns in Ohio. One 
town of five thousand inhabitants and thirty saloons 
was one of the first to follow Hillsboro's example. 
When the saloon-keeper surrendered at Hillsboro, 
and the women poured the beer on the streets, the 
news spread fast. In this one town of which I speak — 
Delhi — the sons of the best people were being drawn 
into the tide. The saloon-keepers were capturing 
these sons, and taking the money of the best people 
in the place. The women, hearing of the success in 
other towns, prayed to God for deliverance. Three 
of the leading women met at the Methodist parsonage, 
and, with their pastor, resolved, after praying, to make 
a crusade upon the saloons. They appointed a com- 
mittee of five women to go to all the preachers in 
town, to have meetings in all the churches at nine 
o'clock in the morning, and to call all the people to- 
gether by the ringing of the bells. There were com- 
mittees appointed to visit the families of the saloon 
men, and the men were to stay in the churches to 
pray for the band as they went out. God was with 
them in mighty power. The next morning, when 
they returned to the churches, out of thirty saloons 
six had closed, and over three hundred had signed the 



The Temperance Crusade. 



pledge to drink no kind of liquor. Prayer-meetings 
were held in all the churches that night, and they or- 
ganized more perfectly; and they held services in all 
the churches the next morning at nine o'clock. The 
second day was more remarkable than the first. Ten 
saloon-keepers abandoned their business, and over 
one thousand signed the pledge. The papers gave 
full accounts of the work that was done. They stated 
that it would be impossible for the saloon-keepers 
to hold their own against an assault so determined 
and so thoroughly organized. One report read as 
follows: "The women are too much for them. The 
liquor-men are like an army in a beleaguered city, 
with its supplies cut off, and the enemy in untold num- 
bers swarming every commanding height and batter- 
ing at their gates. Nothing is left but to capitulate 
and surrender. The strong are falling one by one, 
and resistance is growing feebler every day. Our 
women are the complete masters of the situation." 
On the third* day the Eagle stated : "The excitement 
is at fever-heat. Yesterday many places of business 
were closed, and all Delhi was upon the streets." The 
sixth day was the crowning day. "REDEEMED — 
REGENERATED — DISENTHRALLED," were 
the words, standing out in large capitals, that greeted 
the eyes of every reader that opened the Delhi Eagle 
on the next morning. The struggle was over; the 
victory won. The bells rang out their wild jubilation. 
Men clasped hands on the streets, and gave each 



128 



The Old Paths, 



other joy. The liquor was out of Delhi, to the great 
joy of thousands of happy hearts. And thus the great 
news was wafted on the breezes to Cincinnati. 

We determined that the saloons could be closed 
by faith and prayer. The Crusade commenced in the 
fall in the East End of Cincinnati, and it soon spread 
all over the city. Mrs. Leavitt, wife of the Baptist 
preacher; Mrs. Fee, wife of the Methodist minister; 
Airs. McHugh, Mrs. Bishop Clark, Methodists ; Mrs. 
Taylor, Presbyterian; Mrs. Whitridge, Mrs. Moore, 
and many others, of all denominations, were banded 
together to fight this one common evil. The Crusade 
united the Churches. It was a great time. It ap- 
peared to me that a baptism of the Holy Ghost was 
poured out upon the world. I led out one of the bands. 
Twenty of us went out from Brother McHugh's 
church. Brother McHugh's wife was the leader of 
another band. We went two and two together. After 
years of indecision, we stood on that corner of Free- 
man and Clark in front of the saloon. The official 
reporter asked me to go into the saloon, and address 
the men; but such a yelling I never heard. I talked 
to them, and then I went out and talked from the 
tenth Psalm. The crowd was tremendous. I never 
saw men cry as they did on the street. Men said to 
me that there had never been seen such power of God 
as on that day. We marched from there to the brew- 
ery, and prayed in front of it. While we were pray- 
ing, they lighted matches three times to set me on 
fire; but I would not burn. I had the Holy Ghost 



The Temperance Crusade. 129 



fire within. I never saw such a time. Of all the bap- 
tisms I have received, I must say that I have never 
received any which rested upon me as at this time. 
There must have been thousands converted during 
the Crusade. The proprietor of the saloon on Free- 
man Avenue said, after the Crusade was over, that if 
we had come back again he would have surrendered, 
for he could not have stood the singing and praying. 
We had our foot on the neck of the monster. I knew 
the mayor would stop the praying on the street if he 
could. I asked my husband if I could go out in the 
band with the rest of the women. He said he would 
not go himself; but that I could do as I liked. And 
so I went; but when the Crusade waxed hot, then 
came the persecutions. The mayor made a procla- 
mation, forbidding the women to go upon the streets. 
I did not consider myself anything; but the next day 
my husband came home to talk with me; the idea of 
his wife going out on the streets leading thousands of 
women in such a work as going on the street to pray ! 
That was not all. There had been four or five hun- 
dred men in his store, to say that if he did not keep 
me off the street they would not buy any more goods 
from him; and so he forbade me going. The mayor 
had also been there, and told my husband that he 
would have to keep me off the street, or it would ruin 
his business. I did not know at the time how they 
said that if they could keep me in, they did not care 
for the rest. If I had known it all, I would have gone 
if I had never had a home again. As I had always 
9 



The Old Paths. 



tried to please ray husband, I thought I would stay in 
and pray, and that I would soon be out again,, and 
that God would save my husband. We all made a 
mistake in listening to the voice of man, even though 
they were our husbands. They feared their wives 
would be killed. The preachers, with the wisdom of 
this world, advised that the women adopt different 
measures ; that we should divide the city into dis- 
tricts, and visit, abandoning more heroic measures; 
and thus the executive rooms of the Woman's Chris- 
tian Temperance Union were established. The cry 
was, "We must be law-abiding citizens.". Law-abid- 
ing ! While the rum-ghouls were devouring our chil- 
dren ! It was the old cry of, "Release Barabbas!" 
The women at last determined to go on the streets 
again. I sent them word not to go ; that if they did 
they would be stopped; but they went, and were all 
arrested and put in jail. That was the end. They 
engaged a lawyer to plead their case, which cost them 
one hundred dollars. If they had pleaded their own 
case, and had then gone out on the street again, and 
done what God wanted them to do, the liquor-traffic 
would have been stopped. There would have been 
such a time as would have laid bare the hellishness 
of the liquor-traffic. Many men were banding them- 
selves together to come to the women's rescue. Some 
men who opposed the Crusade dropped dead at its 
very commencement. "\Ye prayed much for our 
mayor; for we felt that he was in the balances, and 
that if he was true to God he would have great re- 



The Temperance Crusade. 131 



ward. But he turned to the liquor-men, and died 
soon afterwards. Ah, how like another Pilate he 
stood in Cincinnati in those momentous days; and 
how similar was his fate ! Untrue to his conscience 
and God's warning voice, he sold his opportunity for 
the vote of the rabble, and did not live to enjoy it. 

The work of the Woman's Christian Temperance 
Union on Vine Street was wonderfully owned of God, 
and the people were being saved every day. Many 
drunkards were rescued. One day I passed a fine- 
looking young man who was beastly drunk, and I 
begged him to come with me to the temperance hall, 
where the Lord graciously saved him. I told some 
of them to take care of him ; but he said he wanted to 
go home to his parents in the country, and so we sent 
him. He wrote back to us several times that he had 
joined the Church, and was all right. Another man, 
whom God used me in saving, came to my husband 
a long time afterwards in his store, and said : "Your 
wife was the means of saving me, when everybody 
had given me up. I have now my own home and a 
happy family." My husband, very much pleased, 
came home and told me that I had done one good 
deed in my life, if I never did another ! There were 
many such cases. During the flood we used to feed 
from twenty-five to fifty people in a day, and have 
meetings every night. Of course the devil was mad. 
Some said : "We will have no more salvation meet- 
ings; but have temperance lecturers. We must send 
off, and get some one to lecture for us." I said: "If 



132 



The Old Paths. 



you are not going to have the people saved, and have 
those men testify and pray, this is no place for me. 
My time is too precious to be wasted; for the work 
will never succeed only by God's power, and the peo- 
ple can not stand without God's help/' So I was 
troubled, for I knew there was no hope but God's 
salvation for a poor drunkard. 

How slyly does Satan work ! First, he stopped 
the Crusade by suggesting peaceable means ; that we 
must be "law-abiding" citizens, no matter if the heav- 
ens fell. We fell into this little trap, and started tem- 
perance-meetings. As the devil had suggested "law," 
we then proposed to make new laws, and prohibit the 
deadly poison. This the devil took exception to, and, 
with much heat, demanded to know why there should 
be a "third party" (he was willing for license, for that 
would give "tone and respectability" to the liquor- 
traffic); and that it was very "mannish" anyhow for 
women to meddle with the affairs of men; that the 
men would have nothing to do with the Woman's 
Christian Temperance Union if it became "party pro- 
hibition." And this succeeded after a hard fight. 
Elated over this success, he walks boldly into the tem- 
perance-meetings, and begins to run them. "The 
proper thing," he smilingly says, "is to send for lec- 
turers, and become 'intelligent' on the subject. There 
is no need of getting vulgarly excited. As to prayers, 
and testimonies, and working with a few drunken 
sots, it will make the place disreputable, and no re- 
fined lady will care to come. Besides that, if you 



The Temperance Crusade. 



x 33 



really want to make the thing popular, have some en- 
tertainments, not those out-of-date hymns, such as 
'There is a fountain filled with blood/ 'All hail the 
power of Jesus' name,' etc." Thus he won his point. 

At the close of the Crusade the Murphy move- 
ment commenced. A Convention w r as held at Wood's 
old theater. The Woman's Christian Temperance 
Union was already at that time on Vine Street. Air. 
Murphy invited us to hold our meeting in the theater 
on Sunday afternoon, as our place would not hold 
half the people. It was crowded, so much so that 
there was not standing-room. Mrs. Leavitt, chair- 
man of the meeting, requested me to talk. I told 
her there were plenty without me; but she said, 
"You are the only one who can be heard." I asked 
her if she wanted me to say there would be an end 
to King Alcohol. She answered, "Yes;" and if God 
ever helped me, he did then. People were converted 
while the talk was being made, and they cried and 
shouted over all the house. The Lord showed me 
how the work was going on ; that the Crusade was 
but "the sound in the mulberry-tree. " The prophecy 
spoken then has been fulfilled. Temperance is planted 
in every clime. No matter how many devices Satan 
may bring to pull down this White Banner, it is 
guarded by the army of the Lord. Dewey holds 
Manila, even though still occupied by an unyielding 
enemy. The world recognizes our victory. Even so, 
the "liquor-traffic" is held for the final bombardment 
of God's hosts. 



J 34 



The Old Paths, 



I praise God for the brave woman, Miss Willard, 
and would lay a sweet tribute at her feet : 

OUR WHITE IvADYB. 

Robert McIntyre, D. D. 

So pale she lies, in sweet repose! 
Not whiter lie the winter snows 
On this sad earth. From her cold brow 
Unloose the braided myrtles now, 
And bind the wreath of cypress there; 
Pnt lilies in her hands and hair. 
Come, gather round her, ye who stand 
"For God, and home, and native land." 

Doth thine anointed vision see, 
Brave daughter of democracy, 
How Church and State together bow 
Above thy casket, weeping now? 
They loved thee so, best of our best, 
Thou Miriam of the mighty West, 
Who dauntless led thy deathless band 
"For God, and home, and native land." 

No woman cried, "O Lord, how long!" 
But thou fared forth to right her wrong; 
No man went shackled down to hell 
But on his gyves thy hot tears fell. 
Thou this old world in ribbons white 
Didst lift, as loops of cosmic light 
Upbear it in the Almighty hand, 
"For God, and home, and native land." 

White Ladye, though before thine eyes 

The portals fair of Paradise 

Unfold on thine enraptured view 

The heaven that shone thy white soul through— 

Though high the victor's anthem swells 

Where thou dost walk the asphodels, 

Still shalt thou lead us, still command 

"For God, and home, and native land." 



Chapter X. 



THE SOUTHERN OHIO HOLINESS ASSOCIATION* 



1 Southern Ohio Holiness Association, which was 
organized in May, 1875. J. C. Brooke, of Cincinnati, 
was the president, and W. W. Scarlett, Cincinnati, was 
secretary. There were eight vice-presidents : Thomas 
Davis, of Mechanicsburg, Ohio ; Judge Lowe, of Day- 
ton, Ohio ; J. C. Kempt, London, Ohio ; John Dubois, 
Madisonville, Ohio; J. F. Larkin, Cincinnati; J. C. 
Dorman, Madisonville, Ohio; O. A. Fulton, Xenia, 
Ohio; T. F. Brown, Springfield, Ohio. These were 
all business men, who, with their wives, would leave 
their homes, and, at their own expense and after a 
hard week's work, would start on Saturday afternoon 
for some appointed place. Many times there would 
be all-night prayer, and always prayer at six o'clock, 
Sunday morning. All day long Sunday there would 
be salvation; these men and women laboring often 
until after midnight without a thought of their bodies. 
There was no thought or hint of reward, either finan- 
cially or in praise of men. After the Word was given 
out, their commission ended, and with nothing but a 
"Good-night," they would leave the work and the 
reward with Him. They started back for their work 
early Monday morning. Is it any wonder that many 




connected with the 



136 



The Old Paths. 



times there would be one hundred souls for God? 
Ah, the secrets and surprises of the great Judgment 
Day, when the hidden motives of the heart are known, 
and God's just verdict is spoken and his rewards are 
given ! 

There were about one hundred and forty-five 
members. Mrs. Bishop Morris, Mrs. Moore, Mrs. 
Whitridge, were among the faithful workers. I would 
speak a word about Mrs. Brooke and Mrs. Hannah 
Martin, who went out with the Association. These 
were clever, bright women, and very devoted to God 
and his cause; were both beautiful singers, and sang 
with the spirit and the understanding also. They 
studied the Word of God with discretion, and they 
were the leading spirits of the work, having great in- 
fluence with the people, both great and small. They 
had power in prayer and with God in all our first 
work. I do not know much of their later life, as I 
was called forth to other fields ; but there is one thing 
sure, they were as lovely women as I have ever met, 
*and I believe pure and good and modest. I never 
knew them to do a wrong thing nor speak a wrong 
word, and I expect to meet them on the golden shore. 
As for Brother Brooke, he was a perfect gentleman. . 
Not only that, a more devoted Christian I never saw, 
nor a harder worker to get souls converted and the 
Churches sanctified. 

There would be sometimes forty of us go to a 
meeting. We would go singing on the trains up the 
streets to the church, filled with the Holy Ghost; and 



The Southern Ohio Holiness Association. 137 

the first thing we did was to go into a separate room, 
get dow 7 n before God, and pray for him to take charge 
of us all and the meeting. Then we went into the 
auditorium, and such singing and such testifying — 
O glory! The conversions and sanctifications were 
the most powerful I had ever seen. The congrega- 
tions could not get into the church, and often we 
would have an overflow meeting. Usually the whole 
community was stirred. In one place the prayer had 
been, "Lord, visit every family in this town;" and 
it came to pass. Some one was saved out of every 
family; even the saloons were visited, and a saloon- 
keeper surrendered. One member of the Official 
Board — a backslider, who had an impediment of 
speech and had to write down what he wished to say in 
the Board meeting — was reclaimed, and immediately 
afterward received the blessing of sanctification. His 
speech was given to him, and he could talk as well as 
anybody. The papers stated that at this place over 
three hundred were saved. 

One Sunday, at Newport, Kentucky, there were 
one hundred and twenty-five saved and sanctified. I 
have seen many evangelists lead meetings; but I never 
saw anybody who could lead an altar service as effect- 
ually as Brother Brooke. Some may win more who 
profess to be saved; but for the general work of the 
Spirit upon sinner and the Church he was peculiarly 
blessed. Thomas Harrison, the boy preacher, had 
this power also in a remarkable degree. I know 
whereof I speak ; for I was with the Association about 



The Old Paths. 



eight years, and I know what was done. In our later 
work we often met men and women who would tell 
me that they had been converted or sanctified at a 
certain meeting held by the Southern Ohio Holiness 
Association. I believe there will be a great confession 
at the great day. The devil wanted the Association 
broken up, for its entire membership seemed to be of 
one mind, and each one was in his place ready to do 
what the Spirit dictated. Sisters Whitridge, Moore, 
and Morrison used to stay and help the preachers 
carry on the revival, and hundreds would be saved 
before the meeting broke up. We were called to Day- 
ton, Ky. ; Bellevue, Ky. ; Shinkle Chapel and Eleventh 
Street, in Covington; Somerset, Groesbeck, Ohio; 
Wilmington, Washington Court House, New Bruns- 
wick, all through Cincinnati, and many other places. 
We always had good meetings, with much visible 
fruit. 

I could only stay from Saturday until Monday, 
and then I had to go home. I was sent for to return 
to several places / and after my daughter was con- 
verted, held several meetings, leaving the care of the 
home with her. We went back to Wilmington after 
the Association had left; the people had sent for me 
through the preacher, saying that they would take 
care of me. After consulting our president, who 
said that God would use me wherever I was, and if 
I was strong enough I would better go, I started. 
The house was full, and the meeting continued until 
Friday night ; but we did not get the crowd which we 



The SotUhern Ohio Holiness Association. 139 



wanted. The pastor preached a short sermon, and I 
gave the exhortation, and I told them that if there 
was no one else to be saved I would be returning 
home in the morning. The preacher said that if I 
went home he would close the meeting. I waited to 
see if more would come. Every service there had 
been three or four saved, and four had already come 
forward that night. While we were singing, they 
started from the rear of the house and came with a 
rush, until twenty-four were kneeling at the altar. 
About half-past eleven, twenty-two had been saved, 
and we had a perfect cyclone of power. An old gen- 
tleman, the father of the one who was entertaining 
me, had opposed holiness as an instantaneous work. 
He had been reading up, and the fight was going on 
in his heart, and the power of God fell upon us all. 
He went under. His son was superintendent of the 
Sunday-school, and was gloriously sanctified, and four 
of his grandchildren were converted to God. He sur- 
rendered, and God sanctified him. O, it was a glori- 
ous time ! The whole family was saved. I never had 
so much love shown me, and they could not do 
enough for me. The old gentleman said he had re- 
ceived a "Benjamin mess." I staid until Monday 
morning. I can not tell how many were converted; 
but it was a grand time. The minister's daughter and 
two of his sons were saved, and it was salvation all 
day long. I staid Sunday night with a lady who lived 
close to the depot, in order that I might take the 
early train for home. She showed me so much kind- 



The Old Paths, 



ness that I did not know what to say. I felt myself 
nothing, and yet there was so much done. The devil 
had tempted me so. He said, "You are nothing but 
a woman ; you can not do anything." He tried to 
keep me from going; but God helped me, and I had 
conquered. It was all over, and now on Sunday night 
I could not sleep for the devil. So often am I re- 
minded of Elijah, that mighty man of God, and have 
been encouraged. After his magnificent work, call- 
ing fire down from heaven and the slaying of the 
prophets of Baal, and, after prayer, running for miles 
before Ahab's chariot, Jezebel sends word that she 
will have his life — and Elijah, strong as a giant when 
called upon to do the work of God, became like wax, 
and ran and hid. Thus it appeared to me that Satan 
would devour me on that Sunday night after my work 
was done ; but the Lord was with me to deliver, even 
as in the olden day when he fed his servant the cake 
under the juniper-tree. As I called on the Lord, I 
asked him to show me if I had done any good. All 
at once I looked in front of me. It was early in the 
morning just before day, and I saw a very bright star 
rise up and pass over my shoulder in front of me. O, 
it was wonderful ! It was about the size of a bird's 
egg. Then another and another arose in just the same 
manner, until it seemed there must have been thirty, 
some smaller than others. It was grand to behold 
those beautiful stars ! Then a voice spoke to me, 
''These are the souls God has given thee." O, I was 
so happy I could not tell it ! It was as plain as when 



The Southern Ohio Holiness Association. 141 

I beheld the light when daylight came. The lady 
with whom I stopped Sunday night had taken her 
letter out of the Church on account of trouble there, 
and had said she would not put it in again. I told her 
that she was standing in the way of somebody, and 
that they would rise up against her in the Judgment 
Day, and I told her we would pray for her in our 
Tuesday meeting. I learned that afterwards, on the 
following Sunday night she joined the Church, and 
five persons followed her. 

Another place where God permitted me to go was 
Somerset, Ky., where God used me in the salvation 
of a man whom that county had nominated for gov- 
ernor. He joined the Presbyterian Church. The 
minister had sent for me five months after the Associ- 
ation meeting, and, accompanied by Mrs. Bishop 
Morris, we arrived just after the minister had left for 
a country appointment. He left word for us to come 
on. The Baptists sent for us to come to their meet- 
ing, which was held at eight in the morning, and as 
we could not start until ten o'clock, we went and 
held a consecration-meeting. Such a consecration- 
meeting ! The power of God came down in a wonder- 
ful manner, and the people sprang to their feet like 
tops. I never had seen such dancing before the Lord 
in my life. We had to leave in the midst of shouts, 
and started on our journey into the country, where 
we had a glorious time. The Baptists and the Meth- 
odists worked together. I had determined to leave 
next morning, Thursday. Just at the dawning of the 



142 



The Old Paths. 



clay, as I lay upon my bed. a vision of a large bread- 
plate filled to overflowing with large,, roufid biscuit 
was set before me. I said, "Is this a token of the souls 
thou art going to give me?" It seemed to me a sure 
evidence, jus: as sure as if I had seen them. We went 
to the church at night, and it was filled. I told them 
I had expected to leave the next morning, and wanted 
to know how many would promise to meet me in 
heaven : and that if they desired me to pray for them 
they should come and give me their hand. Forty-four 
came and kneeled at the altar and front seats. The 
minister gave a great shout. We prayed, and they 
all professed to be saved before we left. We staid 
until Saturday, and then went back into town and held 
a meeting, in which five denominations were repre- 
sented. They wanted me to stay with them five 
weeks, one week in each church, and all uniting to- 
gether. I have no doubt there would have been a 
great work. There must have been one hundred and 
fifty saved in the two weeks and four days. I met an 
evangelist recently who held meetings in those places, 
and she said the people who were saved then were 
sanctified now. They talked so much about that 
meeting, and were delighted to hear that she knew 
me. It is only known to God, and my heart warms 
even now with the memory of how the people loved 
me. I praise God with all my ransomed powers that 
he ever called me out to work in his vineyard. I do 
not know how he can use such a little being as I am; 
but blessed be his holy name for his love to me! 



The Southern Ohio Holiness Association. 143 



The next place I went with the Association was 
to Maineville, Ohio. We went on Saturday as usual, 
and had a fine meeting. It was during the time of the 
great flood, and we traveled three miles through the 
water, the train nearly swimming. Early Monday 
morning I woke up, and this came to me: "There are 
many souls in this place who could be saved; and if 
they are not saved now, they never will be;" and the 
inspiration came that if I staid, God would help. I 
stopped at a doctor's home, whose daughter came to 
me, and said : "You must stay and help with the meet- 
ing. A dancing club of young men and women are 
going about from house to house, dancing almost 
every night. Their parents are getting alarmed about 
them. The young people like you, and I think you 
can have an influence over them." Our president 
also came to me, and said, "Do n't you think the Lord 
wants you to stay?" I answered that I did not come 
with the intention of staying ; but we would pray over 
it. We all prayed ; but received no answer ; but after 
waiting awhile, looking silently to God for help, the 
light came; I was to stay, I said to the president, "I 
will stay." A young woman avIio came with us staid 
also. We put on our wraps. It was raining some, and 
the water was running all over the ground, so that we 
could scarcely get through; but we went from house 
to house, praying with the people who had not been 
to Church for years, and some were saved. We called 
on many families that day, and it had a wonderful 
effect upon the whole community. They said if 



i 4 4 



The Old Paths. 



strangers would come into a town and visit as we 
did, there was something in religion. That night we 
had a crowd, and we carried off captive two young 
men of the dancing club. We tried hard for more ; 
but we praised God for the two. I do not know how 
many more were saved. The next morning it was all 
over town that we tried to pull them to the altar. In 
the afternoon Mr. Davidson preached, and there were 
several sanctified. That night I said: "Thev say we 
tried to pull the people to the altar, and that is not 
right. Jesus Christ said to compel them to come in, 
that his house might be filled. We only begged you 
to come in, for we desire all the young people in the 
town to be saved/' The next night forty of the danc- 
ing club surrendered. I did not know what to do. 
I had told them to come, and God would save them. 
Brother Davidson was there : but somebody had said 
they would shoot him, and he was in the rear of the 
church preaching to those men who had talked so 
about him. The preacher in charge was a young man 
with very little experience in getting people saved. 
I prayed three times, and talked to them as best I 
could. At last I got down, and said: "Lord, I have 
told these mourners that if they would come to this 
altar and give themselves to God. thou wouldst save 
them. Here they are kneeling at this altar, and I have 
done all I can : thou wilt have to save them. Thou 
canst, for thou hast promised to receive all that come 
unto thee. Thou hast never turned any one away 
empty. I lay them down at thy feet in the arms of my 



The Southern Ohio Holiness Association. 145 

faith for thee to save them. When thou wast here 
on the earth the people brought their sick folk to 
thee by night, and thou didst heal them all. Even the 
poor leprous man said, 'Lord Jesus, if thou wilt thou 
canst;' and thou didst say, 'I will, be thou whole/ and 
it was done. Jesus, thou hast said thou art the same 
yesterday, to-day, and forever. Show us thy power 
by saving these young men and women. Amen." 
And I arose. They commenced rising from the altar, 
and going to their seats. I thought, "What is it? are 
they saved ?" I went to them, and said: "Are you 
saved? You are all getting up from the altar." And 
they answered, "Yes; we are saved." Thus it went 
on until all were up. We had a testimony-meeting. 
I can not write all the details ; but the next night all 
the dancing club professed salvation, except two, who 
^vere in Cincinnati. Sixty young men and women 
professed to be saved through Jesus' blood. O, it was 
a wonderful time! The night the forty came I had 
prayed for them before they kneeled at the altar. I 
claimed them by faith, and walking up and down the 
platform, I said, "They are coming, they are coming," 
when they started, and quickly the forty were kneel- 
ing. I had to go home on Thursday. About two 
months afterward the young people sent for me to 
come back. I arrived there on Saturday, and on the 
next Sunday we had a jubilee over one hundred and 
fifty who had professed salvation, eighty-five of whom 
were young people. It seemed so strange to me that 
so many young people would take a fancy to me, at 
10 



146 



The Old Paths. 



least enough for me to win them to Christ. It seemed 
that they loved me dearly. 

There was an old church five miles from there in 
the country, and the older members did not want it 
broken up. There had been two revivals, one five 
miles away, and the other three miles on the other 
side; and the young people desired to go to either 
one of these two places. Of course, this would break 
up the old country church, and so the old people sent 
for me to come and help them. They could not have 
sent for one more unworthy; but, thank God! I did 
not look at that. I did not go by my feelings nor my 
unworthiness. I went in God's strength, and he went 
with me and did the work himself; for the preacher 
was not any better than myself. The meeting com- 
menced on Monday night, and several were converted. 
You see, I took all the converts with me to help, and 
they were a power. I can not go into details. Tues- 
day morning we had eleven sanctified, four men and 
their wives and three young women. The meeting 
went right on until Thursday night, when we had a 
union love-feast of four Churches. It was a glorious 
time, with many at the altar. All at once it seemed to 
me that the very devil himself was present, and I 
thought, "What shall I do? I can not pray." Then 
swiftly came the thought, "I will do like Joshua; I 
will shout the walls down," and I commenced to 
shout, "Glory be to God the Father, glory be to God 
the Son, glory be to God the Holy Ghost!" God 
helped me, and I shouted the battle through. Then 



The Southern Ohio Holiness Association. 147 



I determined to see what the matter was, that all at 
once I should have such an awful power from the 
devil. I went around shaking hands with the people, 
and came across quite a number of men full of liquor. 
Then I found what had brought the devil. These 
men had come in at the close of the meeting. We 
closed the meeting that night, and I went home the 
next morning. In a short time there came a storm, 
which blew the roof off the old church. They met 
together to see what could be done, and decided to 
build a new one. Those very men who had been filled 
with liquor subscribed fifty dollars apiece. A new 
church was built, and the last time I heard from them 
they were getting along all right. Thus the Lord 
set his seal of approval. 

The Association had a big tent, which they pitched 
in the West End of Cincinnati, where great good was 
done. One man came up to the altar in mockery, and 
God took hold of him in an awful manner while he was 
praying and confessing in mockery. He went 
through all the big saloons that night and all the next 
day, trying to shake it off; but could not. He came 
back the next night, and confessed what he had done, 
and begged for our prayers. He was in a dreadful 
condition, and never left his knees until he was saved. 
He became a good worker. We moved to the East 
End, at Pendleton, where a grand work was done. 
While there my daughter and I were invited to Fruit 
Hill, a country town. Souls were converted, be- 
lievers sanctified, and backsliders reclaimed. A young 



148 



The Old Paths. 



man, the son of the dear people who entertained us, 
was converted. There I met a man who inquired 
eagerly if I was from Cincinnati, and if I lived on 
Eighth Street. He told me that he had once sold 
me a barrel of potatoes, and that when he had de- 
livered them I had spoken to him about his soul, and 
had handed him two tracts. Those tracts, he said, had 
been the means of his salvation, and he was happy in 
the Lord. How strangely do our lives touch each 
other; but how passing understanding that a slight 
touch becomes eternal, fulfilling God's purpose, and 
controlling the eternal destinies of men ! "Cast thy 
bread upon the waters, for thou shalt find it after 
many days." "In the morning sow thy seed, and in 
the evening withhold not thine hand, for thou know- 
est not whether shall prosper this or that." 

There was another place, Bethany, to which the 
Association was invited, where I did not go at first; 
but afterward. I sent my children to the country, as 
it was summer vacation, so that I could not leave 
home. During this time there was one trial, of which 
I will speak. The children were in the care of my 
oldest daughter, who was quite a little mother, and I 
intended to follow them a little later on. But my 
husband did not wish me to go to the camp-meeting. 
It was one of the keenest disappointments of my life. 
I said no more ; but went and hid in my closet, where 
I poured out my soul to God. It was also a temp- 
tation; I could only see the cruel injustice. I had 
always been ready to do anything I could for his 



The Southern Ohio Holiness Association. 149 



happiness, and I felt for the time I could not forgive 
the humiliation. From Friday night until Sunday 
morning I had a fight with the devil. I never said 
another word about my going. I went to the love- 
feast on Sunday morning, and in my testimony I said, 
"If the devil can keep us from working for God, thank 
God he can not keep us from praying!" and the Lord 
baptized me in a wonderful manner. The presiding 
elder, was there, and when he went upstairs to preach 
he was all on fire, using my testimony in his sermon. 
Thus the Lord would not permit the adversary to 
triumph over me : but made the words, wrung out of 
my bitter grief, the inspiration of a grand sermon. On 
Monday morning after breakfast was over, my hus- 
band went to his business as usual. I was alone with 
God. I said: ''Lord, what shall I do? I have done 
nothing but pray the last four weeks." I had two new 
books which I had not read. I opened one, "The 
Night Scenes of the Bible," and began to read. The 
Spirit began to work, and I got down lower and lower 
until I was prostrated. The sting of the humiliating 
trial was still there ; but the good Lord knew just what 
to do with me. The devil always outdoes himself; 
but the blessed Christ' gives victory when the devil 
has gone his length. Viewing the wonderfulness of 
God and his mighty power in all the worlds he has 
made, I got down on the floor. Then the things of 
time and sense vanished, and I was inside the glory- 
world at the feet of Jesus. Just one moment inside 
of the heavenly city, and we will forget all trials, and 



The Old Paths, 



wonder that the mighty God will take us, poor sin- 
ful mortals that we are, to such a place as heaven to 
behold his glory. Once there, the angels will take 
us from world to world, and it will take all eternity 
to know what God has prepared tor his children. I 
have no language to express the humility, the noth- 
ingness, as I saw myself, as it were, in the presence 
of the great God. When I came back to myself I 
understood humility, and I could forgive. I was kept 
in that state some time. My children came home that 
night. During the week my husband went to Xew 
York, and on Tuesday morning of the following week 
I was praying. I said, "Lord, if they send for me to 
go to Bethany, I will go." As I ended my prayer, 
the door-bell rang, and there stood Brother Dubois, 
who said: "I have come for you to go to Bethany. 
Can you go? 1 ' I answered, "Yes." I always prayed 
over things before I promised; but without a mo- 
ment's hesitation I had answered. He told me to be 
ready at four o'clock. The devil tempted me after 
he was gone. He said : "You are only a woman ; what 
can you do? And, besides, your husband is in Xew 
York, and your children might get sick, and then 
what would you do?" And much more he said to 
me. I fell on my knees, and asked the Lord what to 
do. And he said: "Go, and I will go with thee. I 
will take care of thee and give thee mighty power, 
and will bring thee safely back : and I will take care 
of thy children, and they shall not be sick." And 
God gave me a great blessing with it. So I went. 



The Southern Ohio Holiness Association, 151 

together with four other workers, and the devil 
tempted all the time; but the Lord was with us in a 
wonderful manner. We claimed the sanctification 
of every one in the Church that night, and the con- 
version of all that were unconverted, and before 
eleven o'clock thirteen were sanctified, and all pro- 
fessed conversion. It was a glorious victory. And 
God brought me safely home, and my children were 
all well. 



Chapter XL 



LIGHTS AND SHADOWS. 

FROM 1879 to 1883 I lived in the furnace. I 
could not turn to the right hand nor to the left, 
but I met the devil in every shape and every form. 
All through this incessant fire I never ceased work- 
ing for the Lord in the temperance cause, in the Holi- 
ness Association, in the missions, in the Young Men's 
Christian Association ; continuing the work in all pub- 
lic institutions. Then came the Harrison revival at 
St. Paul Church, where for three months I labored 
every night but three at the altar and in the congre- 
gation. A great work was done in Cincinnati, spread- 
ing through the suburbs and neighboring cities. All 
denominations shared in the work. They would go 
from the altar praising God for the baptism of fire; 
for when the sinners would not come, the Churches 
were invited to come for the Holy Ghost. The Spirit 
ruled, sometimes holding the sinners back, in order 
that the men who could not attend the day-meetings, 
and those from other denominations, might receive 
the full baptism. Shortly after the St. Paul revival 
word came to me from a Baptist Church, "Come and 
set us on fire/' and I went to assist them. In urging 
them to consecration I spoke of their children, who 
would be lost if they did not do their duty, and that 

152 



Lights and Shadows. 



153 



they would be responsible for it. They were eager 
for anything. When I asked that all who desired 
the baptism of fire for themselves, and those who de- 
sired to pray for their children, would come to the 
altar, every one without a moment's delay came. 
They seemed to understand the language of conse- 
cration better than Methodists. God was surely in 
our midst. It was astonishing how the work broke 
out, and it went on until nearly all the children 
prayed for were brought to God. Letters came to 
happy mothers from New Orleans, from the East, 
from the West, telling of the salvation of children. 
On Sunday night I would follow after the preacher, 
and on Monday morning the young men and women 
would come to my house to be converted. One 
morning nine came together. It would not be more 
than an hour when they would all go away praising 
God, just as happy as they could be. I meet many 
of them now on the streets of Cincinnati, and they 
greet me with a smile, and praise God for the salva- 
tion they received so long ago. They are the strong 
ones of their Church to-day. Glory to God for those 
times ! I would go awa5 r from the Church holding 
my head with both hands. (For years my head has 
troubled me. It is caused from my deafness.) The 
devil would tempt me about it ; but I would answer, 
"My head is in the hands of God, and he will take care 
of me." God would bless me, and rebuke the pain. 

I had a very peculiar experience one night. It 
was bitter cold, and a big fire was burning in my 



154 



The Old Paths. 



room. After I returned from Church I prayed, and 
went to bed about twelve o'clock; but could not go 
to sleep. The room was quite comfortable, although it 
was one of the coldest nights we had had. About two 
o'clock in the morning I commenced to get cold. I 
tried to get warm ; but grew colder and colder, until 
I said: "What is the matter with me? Am I going to 
die?" Then it came, just like a voice speaking: "Now 
you know what my suffering poor are feeling all over 
this world. Many of them have not even a shelter 
or a place to stay. Some are lying on the bare floor, 
with no fire; and hungry, with no food to heat the 
blood." I commenced to weep. O, it was awful to 
behold the misery! I cried, "O God, help them!" 
Then came the thought, "Why not ask God to turn 
away the cold weather?" And I said: "If thou wilt 
hear me for this whole world, turn away this cold 
weather, and have mercy upon thy suffering poor. 
Thou art the God of the hoary frost; thou canst if 
thou wilt. All this world is thy great family. Have 
mercy, O God, for Jesus' sake, and bless thy poor, 
and turn away the cold !" I felt the burden was gone. 
I grew warm, and in a great calm — a peaceful rest — I 
fell asleep. In the morning I looked out, and saw the 
vapor rising all around, and I said, "It is warmer; the 
cold weather is gone." And so it came to pass. I 
praised God. It would not have affected the rich if it 
had lasted longer ; but it was for the sake of his suffer- 
ing poor. 

As I said, the devil met me at every corner. One 



Lights and Shadows. 



*55 



Sunday night I dreamed I was on the top of a high 
ridge, a very long one, with a path running through 
it. In the center stood a house. It was only a square 
cabin, with windows and doors on every side. The 
doors were open and the windows were raised, and 
a light was shining out. Just then there came a whirl- 
wind, and I tried to get to the house to close the 
doors and put down the windows. I was afraid it 
would be blown away. But I had to hold to some- 
thing on the ground to keep myself from being blown 
away. The gas was lighted, and I thought it would 
be blown out by the storm ; but I could not reach the 
house. All at once there was a great calm, and the 
house was all right — the lights were burning brighter 
than ever, and I awoke. I knew that I was going to 
have some aw r ful trial. On Thursday night it came. 
I had not gone to bed ; I was sitting in my room until 
late in the night. All at once something said to me: 
"Why do n't you be yourself ! If you would., you 
could make everything bend to you. It is no use for 
you to think of bearing this any longer. You might 
as well be yourself, and be done with it !" This was 
the devil talking; but I did not detect him for the 
moment. I said, "That is so; I could make every- 
thing bend to me," and I sprang to my feet, intend- 
ing to put it into execution. I went across the room, 
and just as I reached the door my dream came up be- 
fore me like a flash : "You are the house and Christ is 
the light, and the devil and all your enemies and the 
world can not take Christ out of your heart." I fell 



156 



The Old Paths, 



upon my knees. The house was before me, with its 
burning, shining light. The mighty power of God 
came upon me, and there in the doorway I praised 
him with all my heart, and everything zcas brought 
under my feet. That was the only time I ever gave 
way to the devil, and it ivas only for a moment. I 
gained a wonderful victor}-, and through this trial I 
not only had more strength, but I understood the 
wiles of the devil as never before. 

In those dreadful years my husband failed in busi- 
ness. Everything was swept away except the house 
in which we lived, which was mortgaged. I had put 
my father's money into this house, and we hoped, 
after the mortgage was settled, that we would, out of 
a large fortune, save a home. The blow was heavy 
upon my husband. While a student at old Wood- 
ward College, he had thought that if ever he had five 
thousand dollars he would be satisfied. He soon for- 
got that, and when he commenced to make money 
he went on. He was instant in season and out of 
season, and soon had a large wholesale house on 
Walnut and Third Streets. He gave liberally to the 
Church, and if he had given himself to God he would 
have become a merchant prince. He was called one 
of the finest business men in the city. About this time 
my husband was invited to make a visit to Chicago. 
He was guardian of the children of a very wealthy 
man. After the father's death the family moved to 
Chicago : and it was they who sent for him, urging 
him to bring his wife with him. He came and told 



Lights and Shadows. 



1 57 



me of the invitation, and asked me if I could go. 
But I was afraid they would want me to go to the 
theater, and I could not do that ; but he said he would 
arrange all that, and that I should go down town and 
buy everything I needed. I wanted to please him 
if I could, and I lifted up my heart to God for prayer 
and guidance. It seemed to me the Lord told me to 
go. It was very plain to me that I should go, and 
that the Lord would go with me; so I told him that 
if I could get ready, I would go. I had broken my 
breastpin, and I asked him to take it and get it 
mended. He took it with him; but instead of mend- 
ing it, he brought home with him three sets of jewelry, 
and told me to take my choice. It was a very hard 
trial for me in one sense of the word. As for myself, 
I had no desire for gold; but I hated to deny him, 
and I knew how our friends dressed, and he wanted 
me to look as well as they did. He also brought a 
beautiful jet pin, with a speck of gold in the center. 
I put my arms around him, and said : "I am so much 
obliged to you ; but do n't you think it too much 
money to spend just now? Please let me take the 
little jet pin." So he said, "Very well," and seemed 
satisfied. On our journey we just escaped an awful 
accident; but God brought us safely through. At 
Chicago they met us with their carriage, and we had 
a great time of feasting. They drove us all over 
Chicago, and through all the parks. I was not asked 
to go anywhere where I could not take Jesus with 
me. We went by lake to Milwaukee. I had had 



158 



The Old Paths. 



rheumatism for some time, and when I caught cold 
I was sick with it. When we were about three hours 
on the lake, I had a strange sensation come over me 
as if my flesh were quivering, and I told my husband 
that I believed the rheumatism would be gone. My 
mother had told me, when a little girl, that if we 
would cross a large body of water the sickness would 
be taken out of our system. At any rate, I have 
never had rheumatism since that time. We reached 
Milwaukee in safety; but there came a great storm 
on the lake, so that we came home by way of the 
cars. During our stay in Chicago we had a beau- 
tiful time, or what the world calls beautiful. 

I desired to train my children in the fear and 
admonition of the Lord. I did not want them to be 
proud, for I always bore in mind that the devil was 
cast out of heaven for his pride. From 1880 to 1884 
were wonderful years of my life. The awful trials 
were sometimes so great that I could scarcely walk; 
but I realized that God was with me, and that he 
sympathized. Many times I was enabled to go 
through the house shouting his praises, even in the 
midst of the fiery furnace. My eldest daughter was 
now married to Mr. Thomas H. Sheldon, of Athens, 
Ohio, and in 1880 a grandson was given from God. 
My second daughter also was married that year to 
Dr. W. R. Woodward, of Cincinnati. Through all 
our money troubles God enabled me to send my two 
youngest daughters to the Ohio Wesleyan University, 
at Delaware. Then came the final settlement of my 



Lights and Shadows. 



1 59 



husband's affairs, and the closing out of his business. 
Later my youngest daughter started, with the prayers 
of her mother, for Boston to study music, and the 
crowning joy of the three years of fierce conflict was 
the complete salvation of my daughter Ida. 

My children had all been taught faith in God and 
the value of prayer. If they knew that mother was 
praying it seemed to satisfy them. They knew that, 
no matter how fierce the trial was, God would make 
everything all right. As they grew older, they be- 
came more worldly. If my husband and I had both 
been religious, there would have been more perfect 
results; but God remembered the faithfulness of his 
handmaiden, and took away the reproach forever. 
The devil must have been afraid in those days, he 
worked so hard against me. He knew of God's 
faithfulness from the beginning, and tried in every 
way to make me untrue, and tempted me with the 
worldliness of my children. "But thanks be to God, 
who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus 
Christ." During the great Harrison revival Ida was 
converted all over, through and through, and two 
weeks afterward was sanctified gloriously, so that her 
testimony and her prayers set the people on fire when 
they heard her. In a short time he called us together, 
mother and daughter, into the public work. That 
was what was the matter with the devil. He knew 
what was coming, and he did all in his power to get 
me out of the way, or cause something to happen 
to prevent me from going out into the work. But 



i6o 



The Old Paths. 



the good Lord took care of everything in such a way 
that it came out all right in every sense of the word. 
In the midst of one of the trials I had, this promise 
came, "That which you so much dread is ready to 
break with blessing upon your head." It came to 
pass. When the Lord had fully prepared me he sent 
me forth, and the cloud which I dreaded burst in 
blessing upon my head — more than eye had seen or 
ear heard or this poor heart had conceived. Halle- 
lujah to God and the Lamb forever ! Amen ! ! 



IDA VORN HOLZ CALKINS. 



Chapter XII. 



IDA'S EXPERIENCE. 

[At my mother's urgent request, I here insert a 
few pages concerning God's dealings with myself. 
To him be all the glory ! — Ed.] 

THE first conception I had of God was his Omni- 
presence. The prayers of a faithful mother 
taught me this. The chief memory of my school- 
days is the prayer, "Guard her from accident and 
wicked hands, and bring her safely home." As I 
would walk to school, I would look up and feel, 
"Right up there in the sky God is watching me." 
The first "blessing" I remember was when I was 
seven years of age. I had been praying for the con- 
version of my father. Alone in a dark room I prayed 
for fully two hours. Mother often speaks of how 
my face shone when I came to her, and said, "He 
will be saved." One Sabbath day our pastor preached 
a sermon on "The Perfect Man." I was then thir- 
teen years old. In the quietness of the morning hour 
of worship, I deliberately walked down the aisle and 
united with the Church. All through my early child 
and school life I remember answers to prayer and 
sweet blessings. Then came college life, and after- 
ward gay society. There had been one or two dis- 
ii 161 



z6z 



The Old Paths. 



appointments, which chilled the child faith, and the 
wonderful "Presence" was fast vanishing away. Cyn- 
icism and pride were springing up, and visions of 
earthly fame and pleasures were shaping into "castles 
in the air." Two days before my conversion I argued 
with my mother in defense of opera and theater. That 
winter a great revival was held in Cincinnati, begin- 
ning on the ist of January, and closing the 4th of 
April. The evangelist was Thomas Harrison. The 
meetings had been in progress for a month before 
I thought of attending, and then merely from curios- 
ity. The evangelist attracted me. I heard the most 
thrilling appeals with a proud face. The workers, 
and they were many, never spoke to me. The only 
conviction I had was when the Holy Spirit would 
sound through my soul, "It may be the last oppor- 
tunity." I would go to Church one night, and to 
opera the next. The Opera Festival was held in 
February. Booth was in the city at the same time. 
Saturday afternoon I heard Booth in "Othello/' and 
in the evening listened to Patti. Sabbath-day was 
spent in talking over the week's gayeties. On Mon- 
day night I went to Church ; first to the Young 
People's meeting, and then to the audience-room, 
where the vast congregation was assembled. In the 
pulpit and around the chancel-rail bishops and min- 
isters gathered. The choir-loft above the pulpit was 
filled with singers. An undertone of joyous expect- 
ancy was felt ; the very atmosphere seemed laden with 
the fragrance of heaven. Suddenly, before a song had 



IdcCs Experience. 



163 



been sung, a prayer offered, without a tear I began 
to laugh ; not loudly, but the oil of gladness saturated 
me, until my very flesh seemed charged with the 
laughter of the skies. I do not know what was 
preached that night. I do not remember a song. It 
was all joy, joy, joy. When the altar was presented, 
I went and kneeled by a young girl who was weeping 
very bitterly. I said to her, still smiling, "Nannie, 
don't cry; trust Jesus." Instantly the light burst 
upon her, and rainbows glistened out of the tears. 
My precious mother, when she found that I was truly 
converted, was nearly prostrated with joy, and was 
not able to sleep all night. 

I went home, and running to my sister, my insep- 
arable companion, waked her from her sleep with, 
"Jennie, wake up; I 'm saved, I 'm saved!" Opening 
her sleepy eyes, she said, "Will you never go to opera 
again?" Her question seemed to bring back to me 
something which had happened in another existence. 
Of a truth, when God pardoned my sins he separated 
them from me as far as the east is from the west. 
I answered, "I had not thought of it." From that 
day to this I have never had time for opera. I have 
been in training for the choir above, for I am to sing 
at the coronation of the King. The next morning, 
waking from my sleep, before I was fully aroused, 
I had the sensation, "Something good has happened." 
When I remembered, I praised the Lord. 

For two weeks I was thoroughly, genuinely 
happy. I had no time to sin. The Lord commanded 



164 



The Old Paths. 



his loving kindness in the day-time, and in the night 
his song was with me, and my prayer was unto the 
God of my life. I was converted on Monday night. 
On Friday night, two weeks afterward, while talking 
over the meeting with my mother in our own home, 
fear suddenly seized me. It was as if some one inside 
were shouting, ''You would better be careful, you 
may fall." Instantly I said to my mother: "I am so 
happy. I have never been so happy before; and I 
am afraid I may be tempted to go back to the world." 
I did not know then ; I understand it now. It was 
the "old man" taunting me. One of the most cruel 
phases of inbred sin is fear. It stultifies, withers, 
blasts the buoyant joy of the Christian. The electric 
current of God's salvation through my soul had been 
so strong and swift, that the "old man" was shocked 
into silence. The fear which I felt was sin reviving. 
My mother answered me, "Get sanctification, and that 
will keep you.' 5 I replied, "I will." Thank God for 
a praying mother! The Friday before I was con- 
verted she had prayed and fasted. She shed the tears 
and made the confessions, and I received the joy. I 
knew nothing of the doctrine of sanctification ; I did 
not dream what a bugbear it was to many Christians. 
I simply believed what my mother told me, that 
"sanctification" would keep me. I went the next 
night, Saturday, with a smile upon my face, to the 
altar of prayer. I did not even know that Christians 
ever wept for the blessing. I called for my mother, 
who was rather surprised to see me, especially when 



IdcCs Experience. 



165 



I told her I had come for the blessing of sanctification. 
She sent a good brother to me. who had helped many 
into the light. He asked me what I wanted. I told 
him, "Sanctification." I spoke the word naturally and 
easily. It was to me simply the name of a blessing. 
He then said, "Have you consecrated everything to 
Christ?'' I answered: "Of course I have; I have 
come for power to live for him." Then came the 
question, "Do you believe the blood of Jesus Christ 
cleanseth you from all sin?" As the Holy Spirit 
applied the word to my heart, the "darkness'" of in- 
bred sin passed over me, and I answered: "I do not 
understand. I do not know what is the matter; 
whether it is temptation, or what it is." He said: 
''Give that to Jesus. If it be a temptation, he will take 
it away. If it be not, it will be all right ; do n't you 
see?" I said, "Of course. " Instantly a burden, which 
I did not know was there, was taken away ; and O, 
how rested I felt! When I was converted I laughed; 
but when I was sanctified, I rested in the stillness of 
perfect peace. The sensation in my soul was as if 
I had worked hard all day and had not had time to 
know I was weary, and at night, upon lying down, 
had felt, ''How good it is to rest ; I did not know I 
was so tired. " O, the weariness of inbred sin! It 
was the weight of sin which caused Jesus to say, 
"Come unto me, all ye that are heavy laden, and I 
will rest you/ 5 On going home that night I told 
my mother that Jesus had given me a pure heart. 
Xo one had ever told me of the victorv of testimonv. 



i66 



The Old Paths. 



On Monday night at Church, after the services were 
over, some one said to me: "You look so happy. 
What is it?" I answered, "Last Saturday night I 
received the blessing of sanctification." For the first 
time I realized the "loud profession." A shock went 
all over me, and I turned away and sat down alone. 
Then came the Holy Ghost as a rushing, mighty wind 
into my soul. Ah. my Pentecost ! The music of the 
rushing wind! The intoxicating joy as he came in! 
It was painful in its intensity. As I muse and write 
of it the fire burns, and my bones consume ; the smiles 
come, and the tears start. "I am saved, the Lord 
hath saved me ! Redeemed by the blood of the 
Lamb!'' From that night to the present, the Holy 
Spirit has been my Comforter, and Jesus has been 
my abiding Savior. In temptation and sorrow the 
quiet, sweet peace flows on as a mighty river. When 
I stood by the white casket which held the sacred 
clay of that same sister Jennie, and heard the sod fall- 
ing and the words "dust to dust," then Jesus rebuked 
the sting of death, and whispered, "Let not your 
heart be troubled and the angels sang. "Think of 
the grave where they laid Him: think how He liveth 
again. " And I looked up, and knew that she was alive 
for evermore. 

My experience? Though I could speak with the 
tongue of men and of angels, I could no more tell of 
the bounding life and fullness of joy than the painter 
can put on canvas the sparkle in the eye. Though I 
could write with a John, I would be compelled to 



IdcCs Experience. 



167 



conclude with his words : "And there are many other 
things which Jesus did, the which, if they should be 
written every one, I suppose that even the world itself 
could not contain the books that should be written. 
Amen." 

When I was converted, my mind and nature were 
very immature. When the Holy Spirit first shined 
into my heart my whole being seemed to expand. 
The Trinity had always been a mystery to me. I 
seldom prayed to Jesus as the Son, or to the Holy 
Spirit, but to the Lord God. When I was converted, 
it was God who had spoken peace. I knew nothing 
of the personality of the Spirit; how he could come 
within, and cry out, "Abba Father." Some way I 
knew I had passed from death unto life ; but just how, 
it never dawned upon me to ask. I knew nothing of 
the doctrines of the Church ; but the Father was car- 
ing for the "babe in Christ," and the Spirit led quickly 
to the "fountain opened to the house of David." Two 
days after my cleansing the Holy Spirit came in, im- 
mediately after I had confessed to the inwrought work 
of entire sanctification. From that moment I knew 
the Trinity. I could not help knowing the Father 
and his boundless mercy, for I had seen Jesus. The 
incoming of the Holy Spirit was so convincing that 
I could not mistake his gentle ministry, and I began 
to rejoice in the knowledge of the truth. I compre- 
hended more fully my conversion ; how Jesus died to 
atone for my sins, and that by his life I had become a 
child of the King. I understood, having entered the 



The Old Paths. 



Holiest by the blood of Jesus, how God's Melchisedec 
became sanctification unto me. The Spirit soon 
taught me, 

" Trusting, trusting every moment, 
Feeling now the blood applied, 
Lying at the cleansing fountain, 
Dwelling in my Savior's side." 

At first, song was my inspiration. "Let me love 
Thee more and more," " I need Thee," " Hover o'er 
me, Holy Spirit," were the lullabies for the new-born 
soul. The leadings of the Spirit in regard to the 
Word were very precious. The first promise he gave 
me to feed upon and assimilate was, "The blood of 
Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin." 
This I fed upon for weeks, and at the advice of an old 
lady (that same dear "Sister Shorten, " of whom my 
mother speaks so often), it became the watchword of 
my soul. All the while the Holy Spirit was leading 
me into the green pastures of his W ord. I had a tiny 
Testament without references. It became my con- 
stant companion. The Spirit kept all other books 
from me. Two weeks after I was wholly sanctified 
to God, Jesus instantly healed me of a sickness which 
had troubled me much. It was while my mother was 
praying. We had not thought of asking for it, until 
after an hour's communion. The Holy Spirit him- 
self brought it to her mind. I saw Jesus by my side, 
I felt his touch, and I knew that healing was mine. 

There is much unnecessary strife and confusion 



Ida's Experience. 



169 



concerning Divine healing. The Spirit abiding within 
a wholly-abandoned and willing soul will of himself 
appropriate to that soul all that sanctification com- 
prehends; L e.> a quickening throughout "body, soul, 
and spirit." A Christian need not necessarily be sick 
to have the quickening in the body. It means Divine 
health rather than Divine healing. 

The next promise which the Spirit wrote upon my 
heart was, "The trial of your faith being much more 
precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be 
tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honor 
and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ, whom, 
having not seen, ye love." Soon after this I received 
a blessing which I call the "sealing," because of the 
peculiar manifestations of the Spirit upon my soul. 
Then came the promise, "Joy unspeakable and full 
of glory," with its blessing. Then came that rarest 
one in Romans viii, 11 : "But if the Spirit of him that 
raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that 
raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your 
mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you." It 
was chosen as an Easter text at the Wednesday 
prayer-meeting. Ah, how the Spirit of Christ quick- 
ened body, soul, and spirit, and how I understood the 
triumphal journey of Jesus through death, hell, and 
the grave, and his glorious coming forth from the 
tomb ! Words can never tell the sweetness of the fol- 
lowing Easter Sabbath. 

The Holy Spirit then brought me into the fifty- 



The Old Paths. 



third chapter of Isaiah, where I learned the bitterest 
lesson of my life, and which proved to be, in a sense, 
the sweetest blessing. Humility. 

The Holy Spirit had never revealed to me my life- 
work. I remember a Bible-reading I heard at our 
Young People's meeting, in which suggestions from 
the Word were given in regard to Christian work. 
Some could visit, pray, testify, etc. My testimony 
was: "I do not know what my talent is: but I can 
pray a little, and visit a little, and testify. By the 
grace of God I '11 do what I can until I find out." 
One of the first lessons the Holy Spirit taught me 
was to obey, in the Lord, those who had the rule over 
me, such as my pastor, my Sabbath-school superin- 
tendent, my class-leader. When my superintendent 
said to me, ''Teach," I instantly said, "I will do the 
best I can.'' When my class-leader said, "Lead the 
Young People's meeting," I answered, "Pray for 
me." Through this period of tutoring and testing 
in the Holy Spirit, there were many calls. One 
wanted me to go South in the interest of the Freed- 
men's Aid Society: an urgent call came from India: 
another from Florida. Such calls often prove a source 
of worry in the lives of those who are anointed of 
God. Often the question has been put, "How can I 
tell what to do?" The very question implies unrest. 
We do not have to know. He knozi's. When he is 
ready he will bring it to pass. Refusing brought me 
no uneasiness. I know now they were not the calls 
of God. 



Ida's Experience. 



In the second year I had a revelation of the per- 
sonal devil — of his cruel power and of the victory 
of the Blood. One day, about six weeks before the 
Holy Spirit placed me in the evangelistic field, I gave 
a testimony, the words of which astonished me: "For 
over a year I have been in heaven. I have not time 
to be happy any longer; I must be about my Master's 
business. " 

In an hour afterward came the vision of hell, and 
with it a weeping and anguish for the souls of men. 
I had learned obedience, and had not, to my knowl- 
edge, in a single instance wounded my Guide and 
Teacher. He had never once had need of the rod, 
for there was quick and willing service. It was the 
love of Christ which constrained me. The Holy Spirit 
showed me more and more the wondrous beauty of 
holiness, by revealing the loveliness of Christ, and it 
came to be in my life "Jesus, Jesus." 

It was in September, a year and a half after my 
conversion, when the Holy Spirit separated unto him- 
self my mother and myself. I had promised my uncle 
a visit. Mother was sick ; but I insisted, "By Satur- 
day we will go." The sickness disappeared, and we 
went. Mother went to Church Sabbath morning, 
and saw the superintendent, who said : "We have not 
had any special meetings. Our pastor is away at Con- 
ference; but he will be glad if the Church is blessed. 
Will you help?" She answered, "Yes, and my daugh- 
ter is a Christian now; she will help, too." When she 
told me, I smiled, and said: "That will be fine! I 



172 



The Old Paths. 



will do all I can." Only a smile, and a sentence 
spoken in a single breath; but O, how it "separated, 
pole wide, future and past !" That night it stormed, 
so nobody went to Church. The next night the 
church was crowded. I did not dream that "two 
ladies will speak" was the attraction. In my uncon- 
sciousness I was perfectly easy, and when my mother 
said, "We must have the Bible read," I said, "What 
shall it be?" She replied, "Anything." While she 
prayed, I whispered: "What shall I read, Jesus? 
What do the people need?" Without the least 
thought that the people would see me, I arose and 
opened the Bible to "Brethren, my heart's desire and 
prayer for Israel is, that they might be saved." With- 
out announcing chapter or verse, I read three verses 
and talked. There were two happily converted. The 
meetings continued for two weeks. Over tw T o hun- 
dred were saved, and many entered into the life and 
liberty of perfect cleansing. On the tenth day, hav- 
ing read several times the second chapter of Acts, 
the Holy Ghost came upon us with such power as to 
prostrate many. This day the Holy Ghost turned into 
a fast day. The people did not realize they had not 
eaten until night had come. I learned then the 
power of fasting. Each night, while my mother 
prayed, I would open the Bible, trusting implicitly 
in the Holy Ghost. The true study and knowledge of 
the Word came to me as I read aloud to the people. 
I loved my own Bible-readings better than any one 
who may have been helped, because they were so 



Ida's Experience. 



173 



wonderfully new to me. The delight grew to be 
such a passion, that it was joy to stand before the 
congregation with an open Bible in my hand. This 
is all the more strange to me, when I remember the 
shy timidity of other days. I never leaned to my 
intellectual understanding, and if I came to a verse 
which the Spirit did not illumine, I passed on. The 
same chapter was read differently, some new promise 
being emphasized before each new congregation. 
The Holy Spirit became my commentator. 

After two weeks' meeting we consented to stay 
two weeks longer, and go to another Church with the 
pastor, who had returned from the Conference. 
Crowds came, and there was nothing talked of but 
the ''women preachers/' I did not know that they 
meant me, for, as yet, I had only called myself a girl; 
and, then, besides, I did not preach ; I only read the 
Bible. Hallelujah! He wisely guided me, showing 
me the glory of the work. The Holy Spirit, if left 
unhampered to work his own will, never jars or brings 
discord. He, knowing perfectly our nature, works 
according to the peculiar cast of temperament. The 
"woman" in me, which shrank from publicity, was 
hidden away in his pavilion from the strife of tongues, 
until I felt the joy of seeing souls saved from hell, and 
then I was glad to be even a "woman preacher." 

Thus he led me, cutting the shore lines, until I was 
fully launched upon the ocean of God's purpose. The 
sweetest part is, that now, when feeding upon the 
"strong meat," my soul expands to the giant's 



i74 



The Old Paths. 



strength, or when in the heat of battle I "run through 
a troop and leap over a wall/' the Holy Spirit is still 
my Guide. Never before have I felt my need of him 
as keenly as through the past month, and never has 
he guided and cherished me more tenderly. 

Ah, dear ones, do not chafe, do not worry! Let 
him work in you as he will, and you will find that, as 
ye have received Jesus Christ the Lord, so will ye 
walk in him, rooted and built up in him. 



Chapter XIII. 



CALL TO EVANGELISTIC WORK. 

TWO important visitations came to me from the 
Lord. About six months before we went into 
the work I was praying at midnight; I had grown 
very hungry to see souls saved, and there came a 
great spirit of agonizing prayer. I had such a desire 
to go out into the work to get souls saved that I 
cried, "Lord, if thou wouldst only give me my hear- 
ing, and prepare me to go out into thy work !" Then 
God revealed to me the broad road, with men and 
women crowding each other to the bottomless pit. 
I saw the awful woe of people going down to hell, and 
I was overwhelmed with desire for their salvation. 
Just then the great Father of Heaven and Earth re- 
vealed to me the love of the Father in giving his Son 
to die for the world. The vision was so great I cried 
from the depths of my soul, "O my God, baptize all 
the preachers and all the evangelists and all the work- 
ers, and give them power to save all the people they 
can, and then send me forth and use me in saving 
those who would be lost !" He said unto me, "Will 
you go without your hearing?" I said, "Yes, Lord, 
without anything, if thou wilt only use me in saving 
those who would be lost." And thus he prepared 
me to dare anything, even the devil's old taunt, "You 
arc only a woman." 

i75 



176 



The Old Paui,. 



There had been a great work accomplished in the 
temperance-meetings. Many souls had been saved; 
and the devil, mad, thought to stop it. And so he 
said, using one of his agents : "We must not mix tem- 
perance and salvation. We can have temperance, and 
the people can go to the Churches to get salvation." 
Thus the work of getting the people saved in the tem- 
perance-meetings was stopped. I said, "If you are 
not going to get the people saved I will quit the 
temperance work," for I knew there was no hope but 
God's salvation for a poor drunkard. Thus was that 
strong tie broken. This occurred just three months 
after the vision of the broad road. 

I went up to the third story of my house to pray, 
and to talk to the Lord about it. It was late at night, 
and I cried with a broken heart: "O my God! what 
shall I do? The temperance work is stopped, and 
there is no way to work. The Holiness Association 
is broken up. I have more time to work for thee 
than ever before." and I cried to the Lord for help. 
All at once the great and mighty God revealed himself 
to me — that he was the Mighty God from all Eternity 
to all Eternity, the very Eternity Himself. I did not 
see Testis Christ, but the one great and mighty Being 
who was in all and over all. I can not describe what 
I saw. I was lost, gazing upon Him who inhabits 
Eternity. It was not like the sun nor the moon : it 
was not like day nor night : but more like a great 
cloud: and while I was gazing, it came down to this 
earth and covered me all over, passing through and 



Call to Evangelistic Work. 



177 



through me. I cried out, "My God, thou hast bap- 
tized me — every member of my body — for some pur- 
pose of thy glory !" It then lifted, and went up. I 
have no words to express my feeling. There was 
something done. I know now God baptized me for 
his work. God had revealed himself to me. He put 
his power upon me, that the devil might have no 
power to overcome my daughter and me, and that 
no wicked people could harm or insult us. We were 
under the hollow of his hand. We worked in one 
place where the preacher would not ride through on 
horseback in the day-time; but nothing ever harmed 
us. Glory to his holy name ! (I asked the Lord this 
afternoon, if it was right for me to go on with my 
writing. Just as I was finishing up about the great 
vision, it came upon me again in a w T onderful manner, 
until I danced all over the room. O glory! Halle- 
lujah to God and the Lamb forever !) 

In September, 1884, my daughter, Mrs. Dr. 
Woodward, took charge of my house, and I was free. 
In looking backward I can see the hand of the Lord, 
who was guiding us swiftly to his own work. Soon 
our "call" came. It could scarcely be termed a "call." 
It appeared that he lifted us up and carried us whither- 
soever he desired, and began to save the people. My 
daughter says, "We just stood by and watched the 
mighty Lord save the people." It surely must have 
been God, for I had had no training, and I always felt 
that I had missed forever the one supreme wish of my 
heart — to be a missionary — because I did not go to 
12 



178 



The Old Paths. 



college. Then my daughter, although a student, had 
never thought of public work. According to the 
flesh, she was peculiarly unfitted for publicity because 
of her extreme timidity. Many times has she come 
home from school physically sick, having engaged in 
some oral exercise. How lost in wonder have I been, 
as I have seen her speak with perfect ease to a thou- 
sand people! Great is the mystery of godliness! 
Once a minister said to me — it was when she was first 
converted — "Take care of her ; she will preach some 
day. She has the face of an orator.'" When she heard 
of it. she laughed, and said. "He does not know, does 
he?" I feel sure that the flesh would have shrunk back 
could we have looked beyond. The wise and gracious 
Father, knowing this, and knowing, too, the unswerv- 
ing loyalty to him and the souls of men, hid every- 
thing, until he showed us the glory of his work; 
and then we would have gone to the stake, and suf- 
fered torture rather than give up. 

(If the ministers of Christ — those who would com- 
pass sea and land to gain a "point of order" — if they 
would cease caviling ; if they would not see women 
as women, but as workmen of God; and look not 
upon the workers, but the work ; the world would 
soon be taken for God.) 

Our going into the work happened on this wise. 
My brother had made us a visit in the spring, and 
mv daughter had promised she would return it soon. 
The time came for her to go. and she said to me. "I 
am going to see my uncle on Saturday/' I said ; "Ida, 



Call to Evangelistic Work. 



x 79 



we can not go ; we have not the money to spare, and, 
besides, there is an eruption on my back, and I can 
not wear my dress." She looked at it, and said, "Why 
did you not say something about it before?*' She 
called the doctor upstairs to see it. He gave me some- 
thing to put on it; but it grew worse. She still in- 
sisted; so I said that if it was God's will for us to go, 
he would heal me. By Friday it was all well, and by 
the going down of the sun everything was settled 
for us to leave. On Saturday morning we started 
on our journey, arriving at Myers, Ky., at nine o'clock 
in the evening. The next morning I went to Sunday- 
school. The superintendent asked me to address the 
school, which I did. One thing I remember saying, 
that they ought to have a revival in the school and 
the Church. As soon as they were dismissed, the 
superintendent asked me if we would have a revival 
meeting or help them. I told him we had come up 
to rest, but would be willing and glad to help them; 
that we could not do much, but would do what we 
could. The meeting was announced for that night, 
and with it came the biggest rainstorm they had had 
for weeks, so that nobody could go to the church. 
The devil said, "Now you won't have any meeting; 
you will have plenty of time to rest.'' I answered, 
"That is what we came for.*' But the devil did not 
make anything. The superintendent went to court 
on Monday, and told everybody that there were two 
ladies from Cincinnati who were going to commence 
meeting on that night at Parrish Chapel. Of course, 



i8o 



The Old Paths. 



we knew nothing of this until the word came for- us 
to start to the meeting. Without a word we put on 
our things and went. The church was crowded, and 
the entire meeting was placed in our hands. We did 
not feel the responsibility; but in quiet assurance 
opened by announcing the hymn : 

" There is a fountain filled with blood 
Drawn from Immauuel's veins; 
And sinners, plunged beneath that flood, 
Lose all their guilty stains. 

Dear, dying Lamb! Thy precious blood 

Shall never lose its power, 
Till all the ransomed Church of God 

Are saved, to sin no more." 

After this song I prayed, and two more prayers 
were offered. I then talked, exhorting them to give 
themselves to God, and that he would be with us. 
I told Ida to read the Bible, and she read two verses 
and told her experience; the whole Church was cry- 
ing. I invited all the people to the altar who desired 
God to revive his work, or who wanted salvation. In 
less than five minutes the altar was crowded, and the 
people were crying all around. The power of God 
came down in a wonderful manner, and two were 
converted. The whole Church was blessed, and the 
leaders came to me and said, "We must have two 
meetings a day, at ten o'clock and in the evening." 
So we commenced in earnest in the very busiest time 
of the year — the people were attending to their to- 
bacco and sowing their wheat. We were stopping at 



Call to Evangelistic Work. 181 

my brother's, which was only a short distance from 
the Church. I would go down at eight o'clock and 
pray until ten. The people came right in from their 
work. They came praying, and God came down in 
great power to answer in mighty conviction on sin- 
ners and backsliders, and in convicting the Church 
for holiness of heart. The news spread far and wide 
of the great revival going on at Parrish Church. The 
church was packed every night, and the power became 
so great that, although we commenced at ten o'clock, 
we could not get away before one, and sometimes two 
o'clock. The people were so convicted that they 
would not leave the church until they were converted, 
and then they were coming all the time until we would 
close the meeting. No matter how early the altar 
service began, there was a continuous coming for- 
ward, and always "one just come to be prayed for." 
Conviction was bringing the people in from all 
around. Those who had not been to Church in years 
were converted, and many found Jesus at home or in 
the fields. Truly a revival power had taken hold of 
the people. You may be sure the devil did not keep 
still. My niece and her husband, who lived with my 
brother, said that if we did not close the meeting we 
should leave the house. He did not do much harm ; 
for all the same I staid, and carried the work on with 
all the faith and power God gave us. And it was a 
wonderful sight to see the whole community stricken 
by the mighty power of God. The Presbyterian, Bap- 
tist, and Christian Churches shared largely in the 



182 



The Old Paths. 



work, who, if they had ever been converted, were 
revived and then sanctified to God. One Baptist and 
his wife had a family of unsaved children. We in- 
vited the parents to come up and pray for their chil- 
dren, and they came. God commenced to save them. 
The first night one young man was converted, the 
next another, and thus they came until the last one 
of them was saved. The next night they came to the 
altar again. I went to them, and asked them why 
they came; for all their children were saved. They 
answered, "Our children have been converted; we 
come now to be sanctified." And God sanctified them 
in a wonderful manner. The next day I said to the 
man, "I never expected to see you have such a shin- 
ing face," for he was the homeliest man I ever saw. 
He said, "I never expected to have such a shining 
heart." When the Spirit works he makes all things 
new. 

On the tenth day we had a fast. You know the 
one hundred and twenty waited for nine days, and on 
the tenth day the Holy Ghost came down upon them 
where they were sitting, and sat on them as cloven 
tongues of fire, and they were all sanctified and filled 
with the Spirit ; they went out through the streets of 
Jerusalem and noised it abroad, and there were three 
thousand converted. As we were praying on the 
tenth day, the power fell on us so that we could not 
stand. Some of the people walked like drunken men. 
We staid in the church until three o'clock. A black- 
smith who was present was so filled with "new wine" 



Call to Evangelistic Work. 183 



that when he attempted to work he found it impos- 
sible. He said, "Come to-morrow; I can not work 
to-day." By faith we claimed three thousand souls, 
and it came to pass. In three months' time we held 
five meetings, and it was stated in all the papers that 
there had been three thousand souls saved. God 
alone knows. His record is in the Book of Life. 

From this fast-day the power was poured out 
afresh. The superintendent said he had an engage- 
ment to preach in the mountains, and he ought to 
go. I told him that I had asked God about closing 
this meeting, and the Lord had spoken to me, and 
said : "You have asked me for this power, and I have 
given it to you; if you do not use it you need not 
come back to me again, for I will not give it to you." 
I could not close the meeting ; and he staid, and God 
gave him the baptism of fire and the anointing to 
preach, and has used him in the salvation of many 
souls. He was wonderfully gifted, and at one county- 
seat the officials requested that he become their 
preacher. He was very modest, and felt that he was 
not prepared for the regular ministry, and only de- 
sired local preacher's license. One of the best men of 
the place, who had been formerly a Campbellite, but 
had been converted in a Methodist meeting, came to 
the altar for sanctification. He said he wanted it more 
than anything. I said to him, "Do you want it now?" 
and he answered, "Yes, right now." I gave him 
1 John i, 7. He read the first part, "But if we walk in 
the light as He is in the light, we have fellowship one 



1 84 The Old Paths. 

with another/' and said, "I am there," and continued 
to read, "The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth 
us from all sin/' "Do you believe that?" I asked, and 
he said, "It is God's Word, and I am bound to believe 
God's Word." Then I said, "Do you believe it 
cleanseth you now?" He answered, "It is done," and 
sprang to his feet praising God, and went through the 
church shouting that he did not think God Almighty 
could make a man so happy ; and he shouted for three 
days and nights. They say he is still shouting, and 
that his wife and all his family are wholly sanctified. 
One son is now a minister. 

A young boy, sixteen years old, came from Mil- 
lersburg College to attend the meeting. On Saturday 
morning I went to him, and asked him if he was a 
Christian. He looked me squarely in the eyes, and 
said, "Yes, I am; but I am not as good as I would like 
to be." I said, "Are you sanctified?" and he an- 
swered, "No ; and, to tell the truth, I do not believe 
in sanctification the way you teach it." I said: "'Very 
well. Do n't you want a blessing from the Lord? 
You have not all you want?" He answered, "O no, 
and I will take a blessing from the Lord always." I 
then said, "Come and consecrate yourself anew to the 
Lord, and take what he will give you, even if it should 
be sanctification." He went, and remained kneeling 
about half an hour. I went to speak to him, when 
like lightning the sanctifying power fell upon him. 
He started to rise, and would have fallen, but they 
caught him. In a moment he was going through the 



Call to Evangelistic Work, 185 



church, shouting, "I am sanctified soul and body." 
The next morning he testified, telling every word of 
our conversation. While he testified it was as shocks 
from a battery ; the whole church, which was packed, 
was in a blaze of glory. It had a good effect upon 
the community, as he was a model young man. He 
was related to several of the ministers of the Southern 
Methodist Church, and was a nephew of Rev. Jona- 
than Stamper, and therefore my own nephew. I did 
not recognize him at first. Soon afterward he went 
out with Dr. Godbey as an evangelist, and traveled 
with him for about six years. 

Many others became workers for God. It was 
near Millersburg College, and several of the students, 
who were studying for the ministry, came and re- 
ceived the baptism with the Holy Ghost. One of 
these went immediately into the evangelistic field; 
but later, after a course at Winchester, entered the 
regular ministry, and has a fine charge to-day. 

One of the leading sisters of the Church said to 
me: "What have you done for us? Many good 
preachers have been here and preached sanctification, 
and we refused to receive them. Here it is only five 
days, and we are all sanctified." I said, "God has 
done it." 

I told my experience, how God sanctified me and 
kept me, and my daughter read the Bible and told 
her experience, and we had a testimony-meeting 
every night. That was the sum and substance of our 
"method." We simply "worked for Jesus" as though 



The Old Paths. 



we had been helping in a revival at Trinity Church. 
We had no thought of being evangelists; and when, 
after a few weeks, we heard sounded the praises of the 
"women preachers," we were astounded. Neverthe- 
less we were not disobedient. God himself had called ; 
the Spirit had prepared us. Invitations began coming 
in from many places. Without knowing it, and with- 
out planning it, we had entered upon what was to be 
a wide field of Christian service. 



Chapter XIV. 



OUR PLAN OF WORK* 

GOD put us into his work, and he gave us the 
plan. We could not have accomplished it. 
There were never two meetings alike; there did not 
appear to be method, nor were we conscious of set 
plans ; yet it is with supreme wonder I trace the same 
great truths, presented in almost the same order. 
That which marked the work was the manner in which 
the Holy Spirit emphasized the truth. Surely we are 
all just "sheep gone astray," and while diverse one 
from another, yet when it comes to the great issues 
of eternal things, we huddle together, close to the 
Giver of life. 

Our work had always a solid foundation — the 
second chapter of Acts — and the shaping and mold- 
ing was after that pattern. We opened a meeting by 
reading the second chapter of Acts, consecration serv- 
ice following. The old songs, "All hail the power of 
Jesus' name," "There is a fountain filled with blood," 
and others, had the first place in all the meetings. If 
the Church was very cold and backslidden, we would 
not tell them their condition; but would urge them 
to come and give themselves anew to God. There 
was no need to talk to them about sanctification, un- 
less they were in a "savable" condition. Let a Church 

1S7 



i88 



The Old Paths. 



first get the revival lire, and they will then be ready 
for the whole work of God. For a few days we would 
dwell on the love of Jesus and our immortal hope, 
more precious than gold, reading joyous triumphant 
chapters, interspersed with chapters, such as Ezek- 
iel ix, telling how God's people w T ept over sin and un- 
righteousness. By this time the Church would be 
quickened and ready for stronger meat. Then the 
second chapter of Joel was read, and there was a call 
to fast, not for themselves, but for sinners. The heart 
thus softened can better understand the crucifixion. 
On the fast-day Jesus on the cross would be lifted up. 
The next night the victories of the Lamb were read — 
usually Revelation v. Sabbath morning there was a 
call for consecration, Malachi being much used of the 
Spirit. On Sabbath night, in the full blaze of Cal- 
vary, the personal devil was revealed, as found in 
Revelation xx. On the second Sabbath the Church 
would be ready for the cleansing, sanctifying blood 
of Jesus. If the Church entered into the fountain, 
sin, as found in Romans, seventh chapter, was marvel- 
ously revealed; and the third week the tall giants 
(strong men in sin) would surrender to God. In this 
manner the Spirit brought forth the hidden truth, giv- 
ing "line upon line, and precept upon precept." 

As we did not work for the praise of men, but for 
the salvation of souls, we would put the Church to 
work at once. We called for volunteers to visit from 
house to house with tracts and invitations, the busi- 
ness men carrying them to the business center. We 



Our Plan of Work. 



189 



called for Mothers' Meetings, where the mothers 
themselves prayed for unconverted children. We 
called for requests for prayers. We urged those to 
fast who were burdened for souls, never excluding the 
children. The children were gathered in, and the 
meetings which were most successful were the ones 
where children's tears and sacrifices were given. 

Our fast-day would begin with a rising-sun prayer- 
meeting, and, if possible, a morning and afternoon 
service. The day-meetings were devoted to prayer. 
A circle was formed, and, uniting hands, we pledged 
ourselves to be true to each other and to the work. 
This united us together. We have found that the 
Church, when it comes to practical spiritual life, is in 
the "kindergarten" stage, and needs often to "touch 
hands," in order to emphasize the great truth, "They 
were all with one accord." We have learned, too, 
that many do not know how to pray. In this circle 
we would covenant to pray for each other and for the 
work; that God might visit every member of every 
family in the town and throughout the community for 
twenty miles; that the power of God should come 
upon all the people in great conviction, compelling 
them to pray until they were converted; that the 
people should be converted in their homes, upon the 
street, and in their business places ; and that nothing 
should be talked about but "the great salvation." 
After boldly proclaiming God's willingness to per- 
form all this, and more, we would call for silent 
prayer; and then each one would lead in short pe- 



The Old Paths. 



titions. Jesus was truly in our midst, and the faith 
of the people would be strengthened. Also a great 
freedom would be noticed in the after-meetings, and 
often the families represented in the circle of prayer 
would be brought into the fold. We would also have 
rising-sun prayer-meetings every Sunday morning, 
and if we did not have "power" enough, we would 
call for an "all-night" of prayer. Many were con- 
verted at these meetings. At one place we had three 
all-night prayer-meetings, with signal victory. (This 
was a very delicate work. There had been a Church 
trial, which had caused an almost fatal division. The 
Church was reunited, and three hundred souls were 
saved.) The day-meetings were especially appointed 
for the Church, for Jesus was sent to "the lost sheep 
of the house of Israel." When the Church is revived 
by "the revival," the results of the revival will be sin- 
ners converted. \Ye would have three children's 
meetings during the week, and separate meetings 
every evening for the young men and the young wo- 
men, while the older people would be praying in the 
audience-room. 

That which has been most miraculously used of 
God has been the "testimony-meeting." It was 
strange, in the very first meeting we held, I wanted to 
get the young converts together to have them pray 
and testify, that they might be made strong in the 
Lord, and become good workers. But a difficulty 
met me — the church had no class-rooms. The Lord 
said to me : "Have a short prayer-service at the altar 



Our Plan of Work. 



191 



with the young converts, and then have them testify. 
After the testimonies have the Bible read, and then 
present the altar again, calling for seekers. Give all 
a chance to testify, for all have a talent, and it must 
be improved, or it will be taken away and given to 
another." Thus I followed God's directions, throw- 
ing the testimony-meeting open for all, urging the 
young converts to testify first, that they might get 
strong. The exhortation was: ''This meeting is for 
all. Be led by the Spirit ; testify, or pray, or sing. 
Do not take up much time, unless the Lord leads 
you." The young converts learned to pray short 
prayers, thanking God for what he had done in saving 
souls, and asking for great immediate conviction for 
the saving of souls that night (for we need never do 
to-morrow what we can do to-day), for the sanctifica- 
tion of the Church, and for the reclaiming of back- 
sliders. There was such united praying that many 
were converted in this early prayer service. By the 
time the testimony service had begun, the power 
would be so great upon the people that there would 
be ten on the floor at one time. Those who had been 
in the Church for years would speak and pray in public 
for the first time. The Church truly became a "work- 
ing Church." Many times we could not have a Bible- 
reading, there was such a rush to the altar. From 
twenty to thirty would be saved in a night. We did 
not want to have any Bible-reading when God was 
preaching to the people. He was saving the people 
in a wonderful manner, and that was all we wanted. 



192 



The Old Paths. 



We desired him to show forth his power in his own 
way. 

We did not really do as much as the Church. 
When sinners heard some one give a glowing experi- 
ence, they would stand up, and say, "I want that kind 
of religion ; pray for me ;" and then would immediately 
kneel at the altar. Many times it was they themselves 
who did the preaching. Ah, thank God ! the altar 
was not a form, nor was it a farce; it was the "big- 
gest" place in the church. It was practically the 
"business office;" a definite place where men settled 
their accounts with the Judge. It was pre-eminently 
the most important part of our whole work. It was 
always open. It was never out of order to interrupt 
testimony, singing, or sermon. If "altar" were sug- 
gested, all other business was laid aside. Many times 
there has been a rush during a testimony-meeting. 
The Holy Spirit gave such freedom at this point that 
men, poor sinners, knew they had a better right to 
the altar than the preacher had in the pulpit — I write 
it with all holy reverence for the sacred pulpit and the 
calling of the ministry. It was the Holy Spirit who 
impressed it so deeply upon our hearts : that the way 
must be made straight and without obstruction for 
the sinner; and the fountain kept open day and night. 

As the interest increased the numbers increased, 
and the power of God swept the people into the king- 
dom. As we realized the movings of the Spirit, we 
would give a special meeting to those who had a mes- 
sage from God to deliver to the people. We gave the 



Our Plan of Work, 



193 



people this opportunity, that we might clear our skirts 
of the blood of souls, and that those who had the 
message might be led out by the Spirit to obey God. 
We never sung any one down, nor permitted one to 
be stopped. Nor were we fearful of having the meet- 
ing hurt. We trusted the "queer people" to the Holy 
Spirit; hence he signally blessed these meetings, and 
it is our deep conviction that the scores of laborers 
sent forth from our work received their call because 
we were not afraid. After the Bible-reading, and 
during the singing of an invitation hymn, those who 
desired to retire were given opportunity in such a 
manner that they felt it no discourtesy to leave. At 
the same time workers w r ere sent through the congre- 
gation. After singing, sometimes three songs, the 
Church would gather near the altar. Then those who 
were seeking Jesus were exhorted to answer a few 
questions with uplifted hands: "Do you all believe 
Jesus Christ died to save you? Do you forsake all 
sin? Are you willing to go to your brother and ask 
forgiveness, and to make restitution if there is need? 
Now, listen — for this is God's promise, 'If we confess 
our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, 
and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness/ " Then 
we would have silent prayer, in order to get our minds 
on God. The seekers were also exhorted to pray 
with their heads up, thus aiding the soul to "see 
Jesus," by the very attitude of the body. Then fol- 
lowed earnest prayer. As fast as a soul found the 
light we would sing, "Hallelujah, 't is done, I believe 
13 



i 9 4 



The Old Paths. 



on the Son." This chorus was greatly blessed. I 
found there is more power in silent prayer than in 
anything else. It is not every one who can lead 
seekers. The best way is just to tell them to pray, 
and leave them alone with God. He will bring them 
through. 

It was always understood we would stay all night, 
if need be, to save a soul from hell. There was often 
a glorious disorder — a harmonious confusion — in our 
altar service. What is a harmonious confusion? The 
kind they had on the day of Pentecost, when they 
were with one accord in one place. There is order 
and order. Many times have we received anonymous 
notes on the subject of the "silence of woman," and 
"let everything be done decently and in order." We 
have gone into houses and churches where, as far as 
stillness was concerned, it was as perfect as the devil 
could make it; but the drawn look in the faces gave 
the lie ! And, listening with our spirit, we heard dis- 
tracting, sickening confusion, so that in consternation 
w T e have exclaimed, "My God, how canst thou bring 
harmony out of this !" The harmonious confusion of 
which I speak was the crying of one soul and the 
shouting of another, a gentle murmur through the 
congregation, and eager whisperings of little children 
in one corner, in an altar service of their own. Good 
Lord, deliver us from the beautiful sepulcher, and 
give us light ! 

Sometimes, when there seemed to be a "lock" in 
the meetings, I would gather those who had the 



Our Plan of Work. 



*95 



strongest faith, and go to the rear of the church, leav- 
ing some one at the altar to hold the people in prayer 
there. These "war manners" require quick, strategic 
discernment of the mind of the Spirit. If the workers 
are obedient, the devil is taken by surprise and routed, 
and God's name is glorified. These movements re- 
quire simply the shout of faith, "Victory through the 
blood of the Lamb." The prayer would be made in 
the name of God the Father. God the Son, and God 
the Holy Ghost. At one place, an ex-member of the 
Legislature grasped the situation, and remarked, 
"This is the first time I ever saw the devil geared." 

A jubilee-meeting, when spiritually understood, 
brings freedom to many prisoners of sin. With us it 
was usually a time of rejoicing over one hundred or 
more souls saved. The ancient custom was to set 
prisoners at liberty in jubilee year. God honors the 
happy faith of jubilee with its double promise, and 
sinners found it easy to be saved. Literally, they who 
called on the name of the Lord were saved. 

The names and residences of all the seekers would 
be taken, that faithful ones might visit them. As the 
meetings drew to a close, the Church would be ex- 
horted to care for the young converts. If the Church 
has been burdened for them, they belong to the 
Church, and not to the evangelist. Hence they will 
be nourished after the evangelist is gone, and there 
will be heartache if any backslide. The Church would 
be exhorted to erect family altars; to attend class- 
meetings and prayer-meetings ; to organize a holiness- 



196 



The Old Paths, 



meeting; to gather the children in for the Sunday- 
school; to have a children's meeting ; and to support 
the young people's meeting. The young converts 
would be pressed to pray and read their Bible. We 
would tell them to get a pocket Testament, and when- 
ever they had a temptation or trial to look for a prom- 
ise, and that soon they would know the Bible "by 
heart," for the Spirit would write the promise there. 
To be a Bible Christian, one must be a Bible student. 

An evangelist should never argue, and should ex- 
hort all workers to shun it. We should never be per- 
suaded to stay over the time the Spirit has indicated. 
We should never mingle socially with the people, but 
stay much in the closet. We should never go to a 
Church without the hearty invitation of the pastor, 
and, if possible, the co-operation of the entire Official 
Board. We should never forget that the devil hates 
the altar service, the testimony-meeting, and the doc- 
trine of entire sanctification. We should never for an 
instant lose sight of the victory of the Cross and the 
overcoming Blood. We should learn quick obedience 
to the Spirit's leadings, who will always snatch victory 
out of defeat. 

I have known and heard most of the great evan- 
gelists of this generation and the last one. It is my 
solemn conviction that the only ones w T ho have been 
much used and blessed of God are those who lean 
not to their own understanding, but who follow 
closely the Word of God, and listen for and obey the 
voice of the Spirit. 



Our Plan of Work. 



197 



What I have learned has not come from books, 
but has been told me by Him whom all my life I have 
endeavored to serve. As he gave to David the plan 
of his temple, so he gave to us the plan of his spiritual 
temple — our work. 



Chapter XV. 



OUR WORK FROM J884 TO J889, 

IT was September 28, 1884, when we commenced 
our second meeting at Ishmael Chapel, Kentucky. 
There were sixteen conversions the first night, and 
a sweeping power before which nothing could stand. 
As at Parrish Chapel, all denominations took part in 
the meeting. The children were converted. The peo- 
ple came for miles — walking, in carriages and wagons, 
on horseback — coming to be saved. The altar was 
cleared two or three times of a night, and all over the 
congregation people were being saved. The church 
was so crowded that the people stood at the windows, 
and found eternal life there, even while salvation was 
flowing at the altar. I went to speak to a man stand- 
ing on the outside. While I was talking to him the 
Lord sanctified him in a wonderful manner. Sitting 
by the window on the inside was another man listen- 
ing, who w r as sanctified at the same time. We just 
carried it on in the same way that we did at the first 
meeting, only we had more power, and it was much 
easier than at first. The Lord did the work. 

God worked and the devil worked. About the 
fifth day there was a man walking up and down in 
front of the church with a gun in his hand, cursing. 

I stepped to the door, and said: "Brother, what is the 

198 



Our Work from 1884 to /88p. 199 



matter with you? Come in and get converted/' He 
said: "Get converted! Who sent you here?" I told 
him the preacher and the Official Board. He said, 
"You had better get out of here; the sooner, the bet- 
ter for you." I said: "I am not going until I get 
ready; moreover, that God, against whom you are 
fighting, could hurl you down to hell with one flash 
of his power. The devil will get you if you do n't give 
yourself to the Lord." He dropped his gun by his 
side, and left. The Church wanted to arrest him ; but 
we told them the Holy Ghost would arrest him. Our 
horse was driven off that night ; but we reached home 
all right. We did not sleep at first, for God revealed 
to me danger. We w T ere stopping at a very large 
house with an aged couple, and there could be no pro- 
tection, except God. We prayed to him, and he gave 
us to know that nothing should harm us. We went 
to sleep then, and had more power than ever. Every- 
body was on fire, and there was such praying as 
moved heaven. The people were astonished at the 
mighty power of God. And what did we do? We 
just gave the meeting into the hands of the Lord. 
There was a woman who had been sick for six years, 
who was brought to the church. She took Christ to 
cleanse her soul and heal her body. She came next 
day perfectly well. When we went to the third 
church, about eighteen miles away, behold, who 
should meet us but this sick sister, restored to health 
and praising God! 

One man came to the altar, who said that five 



200 



The Old Pat/is. 



years before, when his oldest child was sick and died, 
I had talked to him about getting salvation. We were 
sitting out on the porch at the time, and God sent con- 
viction home to his heart,, and it had never left him. 
He said, "Now I have come to your meeting to be 
saved, and I want you to pray for me/' I did, and 
God saved him. The precious promise, "Sow thy 
seed," was again brought forcibly to my mind. 
Thank God. that is one thing that I did! Whenever 
I had a chance. I always talked for God. There was 
another man, who said that I had talked to him 
twenty-five years before, and that it had never left 
him. I believe he was truly saved at this meeting. 
It got better to the very last, the people coming ten 
and fifteen miles. The leading members of other 
Churches wanted to join the Methodist Church : but 
I told them they must stay where they were, and get 
their own Church saved. I desired to proselyte the 
people from the devil, not from the Churches. There 
were some from the Christian Church who wanted to 
unite with Ishmael Chapel. I told them they would 
better stay in their own Church, and set it on fire. 
They went to their preacher, and asked him to let 
them have meetings as other Churches were doing. 
He said, "No; I preach on Sunday and have sacra- 
ment, and that is enough." So they joined the Meth- 
odist Church, and one of them is now a singing evan- 
gelist. Thus the two meetings wound up with a halle- 
lujah time. There must have been two hundred con- 
verted. 



Our JVork from 1884 to /88p. 201 



We had now been away from home five weeks, and 
I felt I must return. My daughter said she would re- 
main a week longer, and visit her uncle. While there, 
they sent for her to help in a church twelve miles 
away, and she sent word that she would be glad to, 
if they could influence her mother to come back. The 
letters came, and the home folks were willing, and at 
the end of one week I was back again. My nephew 
drove us out to the church at Salt well, Ky., where 
we met with a decidedly cold reception. There had 
been some misunderstanding with the minister, and 
the people to whom we were sent said that they did 
not care anything about the preacher, and did not 
know anything about the revival. Ida washed to go 
back; but I said that I had come, and I was going to 
stay. We went to the church, which was' full of peo- 
ple. The preacher was there, and he gave the meet- 
ing into our hands, and there were two conversions. 
He was going to take up a collection, but I insisted it 
should not be ; that all we wanted was a place to stay. 
I thought we would not get any; "but a Baptist lady 
came to me, and said, "I am not a rich woman ; but I 
can take care of you if you will come with me." We 
thanked her, and went; and God blessed her for it. 
She was truly saved, and her husband, her son, her 
brother, and her father. Later the word came that 
they w^ere sanctified in a wonderful manner. She told 
us that many were so angry, they were going to 
lock the church, and not let us in ; but they did not do 
so, and we held a meeting at ten o'clock the next 



202 



The Old Paths. 



morning. God came down in mighty power, and 
saved the people. One big man was reclaimed, and 
as soon as the work was done he felt that he wanted 
sanctification. I explained it to him, and he did what 
I told him — consecrated himself to God for time and 
eternity, and God received him. He said, "It is 
done/' and sprang to his feet, and went through the 
church praising God with a loud shout. Some old 
friends, who lived five miles away, had come in their 
carriage to the meeting, and took us home with them 
to dinner. After dinner there was a great noise out- 
side, and on inquiry they said it was the man who had 
been sanctified, and that he had come all the way, 
stopping at every house, telling the people what the 
Lord had done for his soul. I thought he would go 
crazy. That night the church did not hold the people. 
We carried the meeting on as at other places, and the 
altar was crowded. The people sought sanctification 
as eagerly as conversion. The mist seemed taken 
away, and a spirit of wisdom and understanding was 
poured out. With simple, childlike faith they took 
hold of the Word of God. The famine of the Word 
of God was past, and with healthy appetites they 
not only received the milk, but the meat. Such con- 
fessions, such restitutions, such turning from sin ! 
People who had defrauded, defrauded no more. Ene- 
mies became friends; some who lived in open sin, 
married, and lived holy lives. They did not grieve 
the Spirit; but were obedient, "and bitterness and 
wrath and anger and clamor and evil speaking were 



Our Work from 1884 to 1889. 203 

put away, and they were kind one to another, tender- 
hearted, forgiving one another." Those who had 
hated us were our warmest friends. We had so many 
homes offered us before the week closed, that we 
found ourselves in a more difficult place than when 
the one humble home was offered us. The preacher 
was also received kindly for the work's sake. 

Two brothers, who had been converted two weeks 
before, came seeking sanctification, and received it. 
One is now a grand preacher, and belongs to the 
Southern Methodist Church. One preacher told me 
afterwards that he was afraid to ride through that 
place in daytime; but God was with us in mighty 
power, and we were not afraid of man or devils. 
There were enough of them in that place. The peo- 
ple came for thirty miles every night to the meeting, 
and many a time Ida could not read for the power of 
God. In the testimony-meeting the people would 
rush to the altar, sometimes falling before they 
reached it. We had to have the altar at the door, as 
well as at the pulpit. The excitement was so intense 
that I had to stop the people shouting so much. I 
told them that I believed in shouting as much as any 
one; but when they were through shouting, to stop. 
God is a God of order as well as of power, and it made 
confusion. The people w^ere falling all over the floor. 
I saw 7 as many as four men at one time like dead men. 
We just had to let them alone until Christ touched 
them, when they arose with faces shining like stars, 
to speak such langauge as I never heard at any time. 



204 



The Old Paths. 



Thank God ! Satan was routed, and the word of proph- 
ecy was fulfilled in that meeting: "Thus saith the 
Lord, I will put my hook in thy nose, and my bridle 
in thy lips, and I will turn thee back by the way by 
which thou earnest." (2 Kings xix, 28.) The slain 
of the Lord were many. 

One thing I had learned in the old days in Cincin- 
nati, was to understand the burden of souls when it 
came upon me. At first I inquired of God what it 
was. Once when the burden was so heavy the Spirit 
said, "Ask God to take the burden, and put it upon 
the sinners." When I did, instant relief came, and 
many souls were saved. I believe this to be the true 
interpretation of the Word, "When Zion travails, she 
shall bring forth her children." Thus, when sinners 
were burdened at the altar, we could understand and 
sympathize, for we had felt the burden before they 
had it. 

People would send in petitions for us to pray for 
their friends, and swift answers came, the Spirit bring- 
ing them to the church. Here we met a young man 
whose father had asked us the year before at a camp- 
meeting to pray for a wayward son, whom he had not 
seen in a long time ; and the Lord gave us the assur- 
ance then that he would be converted. Kneeling at 
the altar in great agony of mind, this same wayward 
son said: "You do not know how utterly miserable 
I have been for one year. Suddenly conviction came 
upon me, and I have had no rest since then." God 
saved him sweetly, and he became a great worker* 



Our Work from 1884. to z88<?. 205 

On the first Thursday night of the meeting the 
altar was full of seekers. All at once I felt the power 
of the devil on the people. I was trying to get them 
saved, and I could not speak to do any good ; every- 
body seemed the same way. I thought I must pray, 
and could not. It seemed to me something struck me 
in mv face, and I could hardlv breathe for a moment. 
With it came the temptation, "Your friends have for- 
saken you; they are not here, and the crowd is so 
great, and you have had no experience ; there will be 
a failure/' The first thing I did was to say, "Glory 
be to God the Father, glory be to God the Son, glory 
be to God the Holy Ghost; we have the victory 
through the blood of the Lamb." I said it three 
times, and the devil was gone, and the power rested 
on the people from God. Every one was lifted up 
from the altar, and all through the house, and out of 
doors. They said that on the road home they had 
a cyclone of power; God converted and sanctified a 
whole wagon-load of people. The Spirit was poured 
forth, and they had such dreams and visions as I had 
never known before. The people were healed at home 
in a wonderful manner ; eight, we heard, were healed 
marvelously. Young children were converted, and 
would go home, and bring their parents with them to 
be saved. One woman came to the altar crying pit- 
eously. I said, "What is the matter ?" and she an- 
swered : "Shame on me ! My children have been here, 
and are converted, and I am not saved. I will stay 
here until God forgives me." 



2o6 



The Old Paths. 



It did not make any difference what the devil did, 
God's power swayed the people. One night a fine- 
looking man arose in the rear of the church, and said : 
'Tray for me. I want what this people have; but I 
can not believe in Jesus Christ," He came to the 
altar, and, though he was a hard case, we held on to 
God's promises, and the fourth day he was gloriously 
saved, and then sanctified. He has made a grand 
worker. Another man grew very hungry for this 
happiness, which he could see all round him. This 
very hunger drew him to the altar. He said he be- 
lieved in God, but he had turned away the Spirit 
until his heart was like a stone. He also said that he 
was not convicted, for he had no emotion. We told 
him emotion did not save him, although tears bless- 
edly helped a man seeking God; but that it required 
something deeper than tears — a strong principle. If 
with honest purpose he turned unto God, he would 
find the same Savior that others found. How like a 
little child he was led ! With a manly, honest heart, he 
made the simple prayer to God. We gave him the 
promise that God forgives when we confess, and told 
him to rely on it. He did so, but for two days he was 
utterly without the witness of the Spirit. He acted 
out his faith and determination to serve God, and 
testified that he believed God had received him. On 
the third day, about four o'clock in the morning, he 
was awakened, to find the living Christ standing and 
revealing himself unto him. It seemed, in the midst 
of that noisy, shouting Church, that he enjoyed more 



Our Work from 1884. to i88p. 



207 



than them all. He was in a little time sanctified to 
God, and went into the work, holding meetings in his 
own home and elsewhere. In a few months he took 
pneumonia, and in three days died, shouting on his 
dying bed and preaching to the last. It is very diffi- 
cult to get sinners saved when there are men and 
women with such unbelief. 

One of the finest men of the community, a dis- 
tiller, was gloriously saved. Another man, who had 
owned a distillery for twenty-five years, had six sons, 
five of whom had been converted. The youngest said 
he would not give up unless his father was saved, for 
he had never heard him pray. This was too much for 
the old man, who repented heartily, gave himself up 
to God, and went out of the business. His last son 
was converted also. I marveled that the people fell 
under the power of God. I sometimes would say: 
"My God! what is this? We do not do anything to 
bring this power down on the people; yet they are 
lying all over the house.'' The answer came, "You 
have been asking for this power, and I have given it 
to you." I felt completely lost. Two years ago I 
went to hear an evangelist whom I did not know. 
He told me he was one of six men to fall under the 
power of God at our meeting at Saltwell, and that 
there he received the Holy Spirit. We were there 
two weeks and two days, and closed with a jubilee 
for over four hundred souls. I never shall forget that 
day. The people came from early morn until twelve 
o'clock at night, and shouts went up to God all day 



2o8 



The Old Paths. 



long. We ought not to have closed the meeting. If 
we had held on, I believe that there would have been 
one thousand souls saved. 

We hastened on to the next point, literally tear- 
ing ourselves away. 

HEADQUARTERS, KENTUCKY. 

The first thing to happen when we arrived was to 
meet one of the official brethren, who came to see us. 
He was sick, and had the rheumatism so badly that 
his hands were all drawn out of shape, and he wanted 
God to sanctify him. I said, "Some people take God 
for soul and body," and he said, "I will take him to 
sanctify my soul and heal my body." We had three 
prayers, and the work was done. He started to work 
for God, and did much good. He died a short time 
ago, happy in the Lord. The interest was great at 
this place. We were there two weeks, and nearly two 
hundred professed to be saved or sanctified. One 
woman, who was healed and who had been giving at 
the rate of five dollars a week for physicians, gave her 
first money to the Lord, and it brought such an abun- 
dant harvest that she still continues in the good cause. 
One young man who was blessed refused to join the 
Church, saying that he could live as well out of it as 
in it. At another meeting later, we met him at the 
altar in darkness. We asked him if he had united 
with the Church, and he answered that he had not. 
I told him that was where he had failed, and he stood 
up and gave his hand to the preacher, asking that his 



Our Work from 1884 to 1889. 209 



name be sent to the Church where he lived. And he 
did not kneel again, for the Lord saved him through 
and through as soon as he was obedient. I believe 
in uniting with some Church as soon as we are con- 
verted to God. It is like a fence around us. 

At this place Ave had one marvelous manifestation. 
In the early morning the promise for the day had 
been: "Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, 
that there may be meat in my house, and prove me 
now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not 
open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out 
a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to 
receive it." The day passed, and evening came, and 
there seemed a lull in the meeting. The exhortation 
and reading were given, and no one came forward. 
We said: "We will dismiss the meeting, as it is nine 
o'clock; but Ave are going to stay until the promise of 
to-day is fulfilled. If any one remains, let him stay 
to pray. We will have silent prayer." Xo one left, 
and a crowd of giggling girls became very still. Si- 
lently we kneeled at the altar. My daughter was 
kneeling just within the altar railing. She says she 
saw a stream of shining light come down, just as 
though a window in heaven had been opened. As it 
came nearer, she lowered her head, and when it 
touched her, her face was on the carpet. She does 
not know what happened for a minute ; but when she 
raised her head, the old man who was healed the first 
night had risen, and was going down the aisle. At 
the same moment a young girl, who had been laugh- 
14 



210 



The Old Paths. 



ing in the early part of the meeting, arose, and run- 
ning to the old man, threw herself into his arms, cry- 
ing, "O father, I am lost. I am lost!" With the cry 
the whole Church seemed to wake up, and was turned 
into an altar. We never left until one o'clock. There 
were three ministers present in the pulpit, and every 
one was prostrate upon the floor. This came after a 
half hour of silent prayer. 

The first two Churches we labored in were Meth- 
odist Churches. South, and this one was the Meth- 
odist. God graciously united brothers there, who 
said the war had left only bitterness. We thank God 
especially for the share we had in helping to wipe 
out the old feud. God hasten the day when it shall 
be forever destroyed ! We left many warm friends, 
and went on to our next work at 

CARLISLE, KENTUCKY, 

county-seat of Nicholas County. It was a town of 
several thousand inhabitants, with five churches and 
sixteen saloons. An opera-house had just been built, 
and the whole town was given up to the pursuit of 
worldly pleasure. There had been no revival for 
thirty years, and it seemed audacious that we, only 
women, should think of holding a revival there. They 
began by telling us they did not want any shouting, 
and that we must not preach sanctification. We com- 
menced in the strength of God 3 for we had no strength 
of our own. There were not very many people in the 
church to pray, and the preacher did not want us 



Our Work from 1884 to 1889. 



211 



very much. I do not think he wanted us at all at first, 
and he did not have sanctification ; but he was a very 
fine preacher, and a gentleman; he did not go against 
us, but helped us all he could. Many of the Church 
had known us from childhood, and had perfect confi- 
dence in us ; and as we had held four meetings already 
in this county, the people came out in crowds to 
help us. 

V\'e carried the meeting on for four days very 
quietly. My daughter did not speak of sanctification 
until the fifth day, when I said to her." We will have to 
preach sanctification whether they receive it or not ;'' 
so I prayed it very strong and talked it very strong, 
and my daughter gave a strong Bible-reading. The 
power of God came down on the people that night, 
and we had a shout in the camp, and nine persons ran 
out of the Church, when an old colored woman who 
sat in the gallery shouted, "Glory to God!" All the 
same we kept on. and those who ran out were saved 
afterward. One, the banker's wife, had honestly been 
frightened; but thank God for the day when her 
sweet voice was heard praising God ! Conviction was 
deep,, and conversions were strong and lasting, and 
sanctifications were grand. Lawyers were converted, 
and the mayor and the entire court-house surren- 
dered. One lawyer said: "I thought I was all right 
until you came. I was once very wild; but when I 
was married I joined the Church, and have lived a 
good life. But I look into your eyes, and I see a 
peace and contentment which I do not possess." We 



212 



The Old Paths. 



answered: "You have only done half. The Bible 
says, 'Let the wicked forsake his way, and the un- 
righteous man his thoughts, and let him return unto 
the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him, and to 
our God, for he will abundantly pardon/ Now you 
have forsaken your old life, but have not returned 
unto the Lord. You have converted your ways; but 
it takes God to convert your heart." He saw wherein 
he had failed. When invited to the altar, he said, 
"Need I go there?" We answered that if he had lost 
a twenty-dollar gold-piece, he would get down on his 
knees and search for it; and almost before we had 
finished speaking he was kneeling at the altar. He did 
not find the pearl of great price, and the next day in 
his office he could not work. He laid aside his papers, 
and, kneeling there alone, found his Savior. That 
evening he came into the church, and there was no 
need for him to speak; the very brightness of heaven 
was resting upon him. 

The prejudices of the people, together with un- 
belief and infidelity, were wiped out, and the liquor- 
traffic was destroyed. One man, who had been a 
drunkard for many years — a rich stock merchant, who 
was highly respected by the people, and whose one 
fault was liquor — sent for me to come down to the 
door, as he wanted to speak to me. The crowd was 
so great I could scarcely get to him. I said, "What 
do you want?" He answered, "I want you to pray 
for me; I want to do better." I said, "You are very 
low, and if you do n't stop you will go to hell." He 



Our Work from 1884 to 1889. 213 



answered that he knew it. I told him, "Get down and 
tell God all about it, confessing your sin, and prom- 
ise to serve him the best you can, by his help." 
He was so drunk he could scarcely get down; but he 
prayed, and I prayed for him. If ever I prayed for 
any one. I prayed for him. That was the last time he 
was ever drunk. He signed the pledge, he gave him- 
self wholly to God, he taught a class in the Sunday- 
school, and asked the blessing at the table. He was 
only sick about twenty-four hours, and his wife told 
me that he served God until he died; she believed he 
was prepared to go, that his life had been so changed. 

All denominations shared largely in this meeting. 
"We were much amused sometimes in our testimony- 
meetings. Members of the Christian Church, who 
had been converted and sanctified, would stand up, 
and testify: "I was converted last night. I was not 
converted in the water. I was converted right there 
at that altar." One woman testified who was a mem- 
ber of the Christian Church: "I used to get up mad, 
and stay mad all day, and go to bed mad. If I woke 
up through the night I was still mad. Xow I get 
up glad, and stay glad all day, and go to sleep prais- 
ing God :" and her neighbors said she told the truth. 
One brother, a local preacher and highly respected, 
had fallen several times under the power of God. One 
day, after he had been lying on the floor some time, 

I said to him. "Brother S , what did you see or 

what did you feel when you were lying upon the 
floor?" He said: "I saw the angels. The church was 



214 



The Old Paths. 



rilled with them, and then I thought the day of judg- 
ment had come, and I was helping all the people into 
the kingdom, working as hard as I could. In helping 
them I only got in myself. At first I tried to keep 
from falling, but was overcome." This happened 
about December ioth, and he died and was buried 
January 3d. A brother minister was with him before 
he died, who said he had never seen any one have 
such a fight with the devil just before he died; nor did 
he ever see such a triumphant death. Another 
brother, who had been sanctified for years, lay on the 
floor for two hours. When he came to, he said he 
had never had anything like it. He, too, has gone 
to heaven. A woman came to the meeting, and she, 
too, fell every day, and was like a dead woman. She 
came to me and asked my forgiveness for what she 
had done. She said : "When you commenced holding 
meetings in this county. I heard how the people 
shouted and fell on the floor. I was a very wicked 
woman, and I mocked them, until at last God took 
hold of me in a powerful manner ; and the mocking 
was turned into real suffering. The agony was so 
great, that I thought I would die. and then God had 
mercy on me, and forgave all my sins. O how happy 
I was ! In a few days I read a little tract on sanctifi- 
cation, and then the struggle began in earnest. God 
let me know what it meant to mock him, by putting 
it all upon me. I thank his holy name. He had 
mercy on me. Xow everywhere I go I fall under his 



Otir Work f7'om 1884. to i8Scj % 215 

power. It is an awful thing to mock. God." She was 
then on her way to New York, to tell what God had 
done for her. 

We could not keep a very good account of the 
souls; but hundreds professed to be converted. The 
last night the altar was crowded. The last day of our 
meeting was court-day, and the men thronged the 
town. There was just thirty-five cents worth of liquor 
sold that day. Hallelujah ! It w T as a foretaste of the 
millennium reign. Shortly after the meeting, a tem- 
perance worker went there, and the liquor was voted 
out of the county. In the evening, the mayor, after 
his personal testimony, said things which made us 
very happy. Among other things, he said there had 
never been such a revival-meeting and such a work 
done in the Church or town or county. Of course, 
it was not all smooth sailing, for pentecostal blessings 
bring pentecostal persecutions. The devil was mad 
because w T e were doing his kingdom so much harm; 
but before the revival closed, the very men who hated 
us wanted to fight for us. One young man, the son 
of a minister, was under deep conviction ; but did not 
yield. In a few weeks he died of delirium tremens. 
This was a great shock to his father and to the entire 
community, especially when they remembered how 
near he was to the kingdom. A short time after the 
meeting closed, a minister, Dr. Savage, an old friend 
of our family, came to Carlisle, and exclaimed : "What 
have those women done, when the choicest workers 



2l6 



The Old Paths. 



have been sent here, and accomplished so little? The 
place is turned upside down." The answer was, 
''They asked God, and believed him/ 5 

We closed with a big jubilee, and when we sat in 
the train the next morning, and looked at the crowd 
who came to bid us good-bye, we could say truly with 
Paul, "Do you mean to break my heart?" The high- 
est joy is given in working for the Church, and the 
keenest sorrows felt in saying good-bye. We went 
home from Carlisle for the holidays, only to return 
again in January. The cry, "Come over and help us/ 5 
was so urgent, that we could not resist. On January 
15, 1885, we began services at 

MT. OLIVET, KENTUCKY, 

county-seat of Robertson County. It was bitter cold 
weather, and we had to ride from Maysville in the 
omnibus through a cold, driving rain and sleet. The 
next morning everything was frozen hard. We com- 
menced meeting on Sunday in the Methodist Epis- 
copal church, an unfinished building, which could not 
be heated sufficiently to keep us warm. The minister 
insisted on our going with him to another appoint- 
ment in the afternoon, and by the time we had re- 
turned and held an evening meeting Ida was sick. 
The next morning she could not leave her bed, and 
was threatened with diphtheria. I held the meeting 
alone, and a Baptist, Dr. Wood, was wholly sanctified 
to God. After the service we talked over our needs. 
The church was unfit for a revival service, and would 



Our Work from 1884 to 1889. 217 



not hold the people. Dr. Wood told me not to be 
troubled about my daughter, and that I should go 
ahead with the meeting. If it had not been for him 
I could not have continued. He was constantly by 
Ida's side until she was able to be out again. On 
Monday night we held a meeting in the court-house. 
I said, "Lord, what shall I do?" And the answer 
came, "Tell the people to prepare to meet their God." 
The Lord helped me, and when I was through I said, 
"All who have made up their minds to prepare to 
meet God, let them stand up;" and about sixty re- 
sponded at once, and came forward for prayers. I 
do not know how many were saved; but it was a 
grand meeting. The next day we held the meeting 
in the Southern Methodist Church, and had a good 
time. "Now," I said, "why not both Churches unite 
together and stay here, and not go to the court-house 
any more?" The Southern Church said at once that 
they were more than willing, and that they would pay 
the expenses. I said, "All right, let us go to work 
and get the people saved." Our own minister was 
not happy at first about the arrangement ; but I told 
him we would have to let God have his own way, or 
we could do nothing, and then there would be noth- 
ing done. So that was the last of it. By this time 
Ida was out, and the fire commenced to burn in a 
wonderful manner. All denominations joined in the 
work, the two Methodist, the Baptist, and the Chris- 
tian Churches. The Southern preacher came, and at 
first he sat still. I just went to him, and said: 



218 



The Old Paths. 



"Brother, we are carrying on this meeting in your 
church, and your people are working grandly. Now 
take hold, and go to work as never before. It is just 
as much your meeting as ours." That was enough, 
and he did a good work. Our own minister was al- 
ready in the harness. 

There was one thing which went against us. We 
had no regular place to stay ; but went from one place 
to another, and it was as cold as could be. The devil 
did all he could to stop the work ; but we held on, and 
God helped us and gave us the victory. 

" For the lion of Judah shall break every chain, 
And give ns the victory again and again." 

There was one preacher, a minister of the Christian 
Church, who kept a hotel in that place. He asked 
us to dinner, with eight others. After dinner we went 
into the parlor, and he said, "I would give the world, 
if I had it, for this blessing of sanctification." I an- 
swered, "Brother, give yourself unreservedly to God, 
and he will give it to you." He asked us to pray, and 
we all got down, and his wife was gloriously sancti- 
fied. He was the more in earnest now, and did not 
rest until he, too, received the blessing. After this 
we had more influence than ever, for it spread all over 
the town. Three days afterward he came to the testi- 
mony-meeting, and sang, "Where is my wandering 
boy, to-night?" and then gave his experience. By 
this time the fire was burning brightly, and a Baptist 
lady, Dr. Wood's mother, said, "If I do not tell my 



Our Work from 1884 to /88p. 219 



experience, I would go home condemned." And she 
told it by going through the church, shouting and 
praising God. Then the preacher of the Christian 
Church said, "May I speak again?" And I answered, 
''Speak on." He came forward, and said, "O my 
people, members of my Church, I want you all to 
come at once to this altar and get salvation." He 
stood there while they came with a rush. It was a 
melting time, and the Judgment-day alone will reveal 
what was done that night. 

O, it was wonderful to see the people coming! 
The clerk of the court, the sheriff, the lawyers, the 
doctors; people of all classes, merchants, mechanics, 
farmers from the country for miles around ; the high, 
the low, the rich, the poor, — were all alike, all praising 
God together. A minister, after a year had elapsed, 
told me that he could put his hand on sixty men in the 
country — good Christians and substantial men — who 
were saved at that meeting. I met the deputy sheriff 
three years ago, and he was still working for God. 
My daughter attended a camp-meeting three years 
afterward, and the presiding elder requested all who 
had been saved at our meeting to stand. More than 
tw r o hundred arose, and then such a handshaking! 
A young lawyer, a member of the Baptist Church, 
was converted, and he consecrated all to God. He 
sat on the platform with us, and took the number 
who testified of a night. I told him he might as well 
surrender, for he would preach ; but he only laughed. 
In a few years he left the law, and is now a Baptist 



220 



The Old Paths. 



minister. He is a cousin of the great temperance 
lecturer. Colonel Bain. The last night of the meet- 
ing the presiding elder was present, and said, "Well, 
Sister Yorn Holz, what are you going to do with all 
those people at the altar?" I answered, "I am going 
to get them saved by the grace of God.'" "What!" 
he said, "to-night?" "Yes," I answered. By half- 
past ten they were testifying that God saved them. 
Xow I thought I could go home. Just then some 
one said, "See, look at the altar!" Four men had 
opened the door,, walked down the aisle, and were 
kneeling at the altar. They did not pray long, for 
they soon found peace in the Savior's dying love. 
It was a grand winding up — twenty-two converted 
that night. We did not get off the next day until 
three more were saved. They sent for me to come 
to their house. 

We went from there, and had a glorious victory at 

SARDIS, KENTUCKY, 

of Mason County. The minister had been to the 
meeting at Mt. Olivet, and one morning, while listen- 
ing to a talk on Perfect Love, he determined to seek 
it. The way to obtain the blessing was made very 
simple to him. When the question was put. "How 
many here have already this perfect love?" instantly 
the Holy Spirit held him to the question, and he 
thought, "Why not claim it now?" He always testi- 
fied that somewhere between leaving his seat and 
standing up he received the blessing. Such quick 



Our Work from 1884 to 1889. 221 



obedience and simple faith was honored by God, and 
we had a sweeping victory, with one hundred con- 
verted and one hundred sanctified. I went to persons, 
and asked them to give themselves to God ; and they 
said they would rather go to hell than to go to that 
altar. In one-half hour they would be kneeling, cry- 
ing for mercy. Requests for prayer were answered 
miraculously. A doctor requested prayer for his wife, 
who had almost lost her mind. She came to the day- 
meeting; she would have been truly beautiful, with 
her fair hair and large blue eyes, had it not been for 
the grayish pallor upon her cheek. My daughter 
spoke to her, and she said with such sadness, "You 
need not pray for me; there is no hope.'' My daugh- 
ter answered, "Will you try to believe that God hears 
me, and I will trust for you?" After much gentle- 
ness, she consented to be prayed for. As the prayer 
went up, a halo of light rested just above her head. 
My daughter, almost in the middle of a sentence, 
ceased praying, and exclaimed, "It is done!" The 
dear lady shook her head sadly ; but we thanked God 
it was done. The next day she came to the meeting 
with a radiant face. The pallor was gone. The 
demon, "'Melancholia," was rebuked, and she was 
clothed and in her right mind. The meeting had 
really just begun, when we were compelled to hasten 
on to 

LITTLE ROCK, KENTUCKY, 

of Bourbon County. We had to ride twelve miles 
across the country in a carriage to Millersburg, where 



222 



The Old Paths. 



we staid ail night. The next morning six of us took 
a hack to ride fifteen miles through the open country, 
with the weather so cold it could not snow. I thought 
we would freeze. I commenced to pray for God to 
warm us, when it came to me to pray for God to 
make the atmosphere warmer, which I did with all 
the faith I had. Pretty soon it commenced to snow, 
and then it was warmer. AYe got there at last, and 
my daughter was so stiff she could scarcely walk. 
The preacher was with us, and two young ladies from 
Millersburg College. It was a cold church, and a 
hard place. There was a Christian Church of four 
hundred members, and another of the same denomi- 
nation not far away, of two hundred members. The 
Methodist Church had sixty. There was neither Sab- 
bath-school nor class-meeting. The rest of the peo- 
ple were infidels, and they boasted they would break 
up the meeting and run us off. Some of the best 
preachers had been there, and had never had a con- 
version, not even daring to present the altar. The 
members of the Christian Church fought us with 
Satanic power. They mocked and scoffed, and would 
come early and take the front shears to keep our peo- 
ple from them: but we prayed, and my daughter gave 
some strong Bible-readings, and the power fell. God 
shook them over hell, until they trembled and con- 
fessed, and begged pardon for the way in which they 
had acted. Many of them were saved, and many of 
them joined the Methodist Church. A young man 
came nine miles to the meeting every night. V\"e did 



Our Work from 1SS4 to /SSp. 223 



all we could to get him saved, and everybody seemed 
anxious for him; but we could do nothing for him. 
He died unsaved in three days after the meetings 
closed. It is a fearful thing to resist the Spirit of 
God. Two young women, who laughed every day 
for two weeks, also went out into eternity before we 
commenced our next meeting. The young woman 
who came with us from the college was the daughter 
of a Methodist preacher. He had brought his family 
to Millersburg to educate them. This young woman 
laughed continually for three or four days. We could 
do nothing with her. We talked to her privately, 
and she said she could not help it, and I believed it. 
She came to the altar at last; but she was as one 
possessed of the devil. O how we prayed for her ! I 
said to Jesus, "When thou wast here on earth thou 
didst cast ten thousand demons out of the poor 
Gadarene," and as I was praying God took hold of 
her, and she fell on the floor with one scream, and 
lay there as if she were dead. When she came to 
herself, she prayed for forgiveness of sin, which she 
received. It was a wonderful conversion — a brand 
snatched from the burnings. She went home and 
told the great news, and then went on the train eigh- 
teen miles to tell her sister. While lying on her 
death-bed some years after, she exhorted every one to 
meet her in heaven. 

There was an old man at this place, who was con- 
victed from the Lord's Prayer. He had been rich, 
but was poor now ; and he said his partner was to 



224 



The Old Paths, 



blame. After the meeting one morning, he came up 
with trembling hands, and said: "I am an old man, 
and I have been honorable, and I do not want to 
end my days in disgrace. There is a man whom I 
hate, and I am afraid of myself, I hate him so. I 
can not say the Lord's Prayer, 'Forgive me, as I for- 
give.' " We prayed for him and with him, and after 
two days' struggle, he said, "Our Father who art in 
heaven." O, if nothing else had been accomplished, 
that beautiful sight — an old man of sixty years like 
a little child, praying, "Our Father" — more than paid 
us ! In nine months we went back for a second meet- 
ing, and the first one to greet us was this dear old 
man, who said, "I can still say the Lord's Prayer." 
During this second meeting the door opened one 
day, and a tall man came and kneeled at the altar. 
In a few minutes the old man, who was also at the 
altar, arose, and, going to the stranger, put his arm 
about him. It was his enemy, whom God saved. The 
infidels had boasted of running us off; but one night 
when I went down for one of them — a doctor — he 
ran out of the church, and as the door closed behind 
him, his coat was caught, and almost threw him down. 
It was the means of his conviction, and he became our 
warmest friend, inviting us the next time we came to 
the town to make his house our home. 

There w r ere forty who joined the Church, and sixty 
were converted and many sanctified. They organ- 
ized a Sabbath-school, class-meeting, and a Young 
People's Meeting. The devil was completely con- 



Our Work from 1884. to 1889. 225 



quered, and a great victory gained for God. There 
was a man who had been stolen by the Indians when 
he was six years old, who had followed us for five 
meetings. He said he w T as very wicked; but w T hen he 
surrendered God saved him, and, though he never 
knew his own father, he was made a child of the 
King. One other man came five hundred miles to 
the meeting, and w r as more than paid. Thus the meet- 
ing wound up with a grand hallelujah. In the early 
part of the meeting there had been such mockery 
that my very heart was sore; but God, our Christ, 
turned the mocking into praise, and poured his balm 
upon my wounded spirit. Glory, glory be to God 
and the Lamb forever. Amen ! 

Our friend with whom we stopped when we had 
held the great meeting at Saltwell, sent his carriage 
for us, bidding us come and stay a few days with them 
to rest. On Sunday my daughter Ida w r ent to Car- 
lisle to sacrament ; but I had determined to remain at 
home. As I was sitting by a big log fire — one of the 
old-fashioned kind — I thought to myself, "What a 
beautiful rest I will have to-day !" The husband was 
gone to Church, and the young man, who by the way 
was the one to carry conviction for a vear, was °:et- 
ting ready to go to Church, too. Something said to 
me, "Yes, you will rest to-day; but if you would go to 
Church somebody might be saved who will be lost 
forever." I went immediately, and told the young 
man I would go with him, if he was willing. He said 
he was more than willing; that he had wanted to ask 
15 



220 



The Old Paths. 



me to go with him before, but he hated to, because 
he thought I was so tired out. working for seven 
months. I went with him, and as we entered the 
church the congregation rose to their feet, and com- 
menced singing. When they had finished, I asked the 
leader of the meeting if he would send a message 
down to Saltweil Church, to tell them I would be 
there to help in the afternoon. I wanted the invita- 
tion to be given out at the eleven o'clock sen-ice. 
They had gotten up a discussion about the doctrine 
of entire sanctification ; whether it was received as 
an instantaneous work, or by growth; and it was 
gendering strife and a fighting spirit. A brother vol- 
unteered to carry the message, and the meeting pro- 
ceeded. They wanted me to take the meeting, and 
I said, "All who want to be sanctified stand up." and 
four stood up. Then I asked those who wanted to be 
converted to stand up. and eleven arose, when I in- 
vited them to the altar. Most of them were satisfied, 
receiving their heart's desire. The old revival power 
was still burning; in fact, the people were all on fire. 
We ate some lunch, and then went down to Saltweil, 
arriving a little early. I went across the way to the 

meeting four months before. The whole family had 
been saved since our leaving Saltweil. Her father, 
who was a doctor, was gloriously sanctified. We went 
over to the meeting, and I commenced by explaining 
to them the two blessings, justification by faith, and 
sanctification by faith. The stumbling-block was 



Our Work from 1884 to i88p. 227 

taken out of the way. Our distillery man, when he 
heard that I was going to be there, got up out of a 
sick bed, put his arm in a sling — he had the rheu- 
matism — and came to the meeting. When he testi- 
fied, he said that God had forgiven all his sins, and he 
believed he w r ould sanctify him. I spoke a word to 
him, asking if he wanted God to sanctify him now, 
and he answered, "Now." Instantly it w r as done, and 
he threw away his sling, and began shouting the high 
praises of God. x\nother man, who had also been 
a liquor merchant, and had been converted in our first 
work, took God to heal his body and sanctify his soul. 
He said that God had not only the power to convert 
the soul, but to sanctify and heal the body, for that 
he had converted, sanctified, and healed him. There 
was a big shout. We had the altar service then, and 
had four converted and some sanctified that night. 
So that was the way I rested that awful cold day. It 
was cold driving twelve miles in a carriage; but it 
was a hallelujah day to my soul. I just feasted on the 
good things of God. If ever my soul bathed in seas 
of heavenly love, it w r as that day. My soul was all 
on fire ; my body had no time to get cold. My whole 
being was on fire for the salvation of souls. I gave it 
all up — the lovely house and beautiful fire — for the 
salvation of souls; but, thank God, it pays to give all 
up to do the will of God. It was perfectly glorious 
what God did that day through the least of his chil- 
dren — so much more glory he gets to himself. God 
got all the glory, and I all the happiness, of that day's 



228 



The Old Paths, 



work. O, glory hallelujah to God and the Lamb! 
On March 10, 1885, we commenced meeting at 

GERMANTOWN, KENTUCKY, 

situated upon the dividing-line between Bracken and 
Mason Counties, and about fifteen miles from Sardis. 
The messenger had already gone before, and the 
whole community for twenty miles was stirred in such 
a manner, that they were all aglow for the meeting 
to begin. 

Both Methodist Churches, North and South, 
united together, and both Methodist preachers en- 
joyed the blessing of sanctification. At that time 
there was continual fighting going on between the 
denominations North and South. The war spirit was 
not gone, and the Campbellite, or Christian, Church 
was getting the people very fast. But we ran the 
meeting on love, and by that, which "never fails/' 
won the people back to God. All the Churches be- 
came more united than they had ever been since the 
war. The Baptist and Presbyterian Churches came 
in for their share of the baptism of power. Over three 
hundred were converted, and over one hundred and 
fifty professed sanctification. How many were re- 
claimed I do not know. The revival took in all 
classes. It was like unto the day of Pentecost, when 
the Holy Ghost fell upon them, and they were all 
amazed and marveled, saying one to another, "Are 
not all these which speak Galileeans, and how hear 
we every man in our own tongue w T herein we were 



Our Work from iSS^ to 1889, 229 



born?" Seventeen different languages were spoken 
that day of Pentecost. It was the mighty power of 
God which Joel promised should come in the last 
days. It was that same power then, and we received 
it, too. As it fell upon the people, the news spread far 
and wide. The people were converted on the streets 
and at the workshops. One Sunday night eight per- 
sons were converted at their homes, and some of these 
had never been at our meeting. This frequently hap- 
pened. It proved that the meeting was not man- 
made, but God-given. The same manifestations were 
seen as at other meetings. Our first jubilee was over 
two hundred souls. The meeting had been going on 
for a week, when I announced that we would have a 
jubilee on the following Tuesday for two hundred 
souls. There were not that number at the time; but 
before Tuesday came there were over two hundred. 
We commenced at ten o'clock, and the meetings 
lasted until after ten o'clock at night. Souls were 
convicted, converted, sanctified, and reclaimed all day 
long. The crowds were so great they could not get 
standing-room, and many had to go away. There was 
a difficult case brought to this meeting — a backslider. 
The Southern preacher said he had been coming to 
the altar for twenty-one years, seeking to be re- 
claimed. On the last Sunday he came, and his friends 
said if we could not get him through he was lost. We 
went to the utmost of our strength, which brought 
soul-sweat. It seemed to me many times that it was 
done, and then he would sink back into darkness. It 



230 



The Old Paths. 



was getting desperate. It came to me that if I did not 
get him on his feet he would never be saved. We 
made one more strong prayer of faith, claiming him 
for God, then arose, and said, "The Lord says to you, 
'Arise !' " He wanted to go back; but I took him by 
the hand, and said again, u God says, 'Arise!' " With 
this he sprang to his feet, and if he did n't praise God 
with a loud shout — a miracle wrought in our midst ! 
There was joy with the angels, and joy on the earth 
with his friends. He was a prominent man; but the 
devil had him bound fast. In the name of the Father, 
the Son, and the Holy Ghost, the devil had to flee. 
At the close of one of the services one night, three 
men came up to the altar, and I inquired what they 
came for. They said that, their friends had been con- 
verted, and had told them that if they would come 
to that altar they would be converted, too. I told 
them to confess to God that they were sinners, and 
he would save them. After a few words of instruc- 
tion, they prayed, and they soon were happy on their 
way home. They were truly saved. These men had 
been convicted through a friend, and had never been 
to the meeting before. One brother from the Bap- 
tist Church said, that if we would go and work in his 
Church, he would give us a great deal of money. We 
were not working for money, but for the salvation 
of the souls of men, and we could only go as God 
directed. 

The power increased to the last, when we had a 
jubilee for nearly five hundred souls. We commenced 



Our Work from 1884. to 1889. 231 



with our rising-sun prayer-meeting, and God met us 
in the early morning. All day long the crowds came. 
I went out, just after five in the evening, to get some 
refreshments, and when I came back it was almost 
impossible to get into the church. We had a grand 
testimony-meeting and an altar service. There was 
such a crowd I did not know what to do. The altar 
was full of seekers; but we had no power to help 
them. A young man was inside the altar, and I said 
to him, "Talk to the mourners." He answered that 
he was not converted himself. I said: "Why are you 
inside the altar? Get down and give yourself to 
God;" but he answered that he was not ready. I said, 
"Then leave this altar quick." He did, and I looked 
round, and the pulpit was full of laughing girls and 
boys. One young woman was standing on the Bible 
to see the crowd. I said, "Every one of you get down 
on your knees, and pray to God to forgive your sins." 
They had crept in like silly children, not dreaming that 
two quiet women in the work of God were no longer 
women, but workmen of the Omnipotent God — a very 
threshing instrument having teeth in the hands of the 
Almighty. The devil in those giddy girls and boys 
was rebuked, and I will venture to say that they have 
never attempted any such blasphemous thing since. 
Their eyes were opened, and they learned it was not 
"fun" to watch souls pass from death unto life. Some 
repented, and were converted ; but all with shame of 
face hid away. The beautiful power of God flowed 
on, and the precious, seeking souls were satisfied. It 



232 



The Old Paths. 



was a happy meeting, and calls came from all parts 
to come and help, if only for three days — just to start 
up the work. The w T ork spread and deepened after 
we left, and cottage prayer-meetings were organized ; 
sometimes as many as a dozen being saved at these 
meetings. O what a work was done in the two 
months ; perhaps as great as in the first three months ; 
but the great and mighty God only knows! The 
people said, "It is marvelous in our eyes." You may 
be sure the devil did not keep still; but we kept our 
eyes on Christ, and gave the devil plenty of shots; 
for we had a storehouse of red-hot ammunition, to 
which we could go and draw out by faith a full supply 
for our every need. The arrows could slay him on the 
right hand and on the left, and we were never at a 
loss. Our Captain was leading us on to certain vic- 
tory. We gloried in the fight. O, hallelujah to God ! 
O thou wonderful Man of war! O thou gentle, ten- 
der Shepherd! Following is a newspaper clipping 
concerning the Germantown meeting: 

" THE EVANGELISTS. 
"Their Good Work at Germantown. 

"A wave of salvation has rolled over Germantown 
and the surrounding country. On Thursday, Febru- 
ary 9th, Rev. C. J. Howes, of Covington, began a 
series of sermons at the Methodist Episcopal Church 
at that place, of which Rev. E. C. Pollard is the pas- 
tor. The subject was, 'Sanctification.' Members of 
the different Churches became interested, and the pas- 



Our Work from 1884 io i88p. 233 



tor of the Methodist Episcopal Church and many of 
his members entered into the experience. On the 
nth of March Mrs. Vorn Holz and daughter came 
from Cincinnati. They are members of Trinity Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, Dr. Joyce pastor. Upon 
their arrival at Germantown the pastor gave them 
charge of the services, and they continued nearly three 
weeks, day and night, not a sermon being preached. 
Miss Ida, the daughter, brings the powers of a thor- 
oughly-educated mind, together with the advantages 
gained from a life in the city, with its access to the 
society of the learned and talented, all to the feet of 
her Master. Her bright, happy face, all aglow with 
Divine love as she stood up at the services to read the 
Bible to the people, won the entire audience, while the 
prayers and strong appeals of the mother carried a 
conviction that could not be shaken off." 

We returned home the last of March, and learned 
that two young sisters from 

RIVERSIDE, OHIO, 

had been for us to go down and hold meeting in their 
house, which we did. In January they had a birth- 
day party, and the older sister said, "Would it not be 
nice to have a prayer-meeting at our house every 
Wednesday night?" It created much enthusiasm, and 
accordingly a prayer-meeting was announced for the 
following Wednesday. This they kept up until we 
went down to help them. There were only a few 
Methodists, and they had no church. One of the 



234 



The Old Paths. 



sisters had gathered quite a little crowd of children, 
whom she taught every Sunday afternoon in her 
home. They had a very wide hall, which opened into 
two rooms. This place, when arranged, seated a good 
many people. We conducted the meeting as usual, 
and nine were converted that first night. We had a 
most precious time in this primitive Methodist way, 
meeting every afternoon and evening. Brother and 

Sister P were with us. They had moved down 

there, and had not yet transferred their membership 
from the city. They did a good work for the Lord. 
On Saturday I went to the city to see Dr. Joyce, and 
told him how many had been converted, but that 
they had no Methodist church; and asked him to 
come down and preach for them, and baptize a good 
many of thfcm. He came, and thirty-five gave their 
names for Church membership. We carried the meet- 
ing on with great success. Dr. Joyce spoke to Dr. 
Hypes, presiding elder of the Cincinnati District, who 
came and organized a Church of sixty-nine Methodist 
people. All had been converted in this consecrated 
house except a half dozen. They organized a Sun- 
day-school of eighty children, and held class-meeting 
and prayer-meeting every Wednesday. They kept 
the Church up in this house for six years, when the 
new church was built. One of the sisters gave her 
diamonds for the new church. A year afterward we 
gave them another meeting of two weeks, when there 
were a goodly number saved. Those two girls were 
the means of that Church being organized, and were 



Our Work from 1884 to i88g. 235 



faithful in every sense of the word. May God bless 
and prosper them, and save them at last in heaven, for 
Jesus' sake ! Amen ! 

We went home to have a perfect fight with the 
devil. We prayed nearly all night; but it seemed to 
me the devil would devour us, he fought us so. We 
had had such a wonderful time, and thousands of 
souls had been saved in the last seven months, and 
why God permitted the devil to come to us in such a 
way I could not understand; but I know now. God 
had a plan in it all. It was to prepare us for another 
fight. The devil had lost so much ground, and his 
ranks had been so broken into, that he gnashed his 
teeth upon us. In a few days the presiding elder and 
the pastor of one of the Maysville Churches came for 
us to go to hold a meeting in 

MAYSVILLE, KENTUCKY. 

We had refused the pastor, for we felt we could not 
do a good work there ; but we could not resist the call 
of the good presiding elder. One of the wickedest 
men of the city was converted to God, and became an 
evangelist, which was a good work of itself. There 
were thirty-seven converted, and quite a good num- 
ber were sanctified, and the others Churches were 
greatly blessed. One old man, eighty-two years old, 
was saved, and went home to heaven shortly after- 
ward. The leading members of the Church were 
greatly baptized a few days before the meeting closed, 
and they said that if they had received it at the begin- 



236 



The Old Paths. 



ning of the work, it would have been a greater re- 
vival. On the last Sunday, just before the school 
closed, the daughter of the superintendent was con- 
verted. He rejoiced very much, and said the meet- 
ings had just commenced. We had to close. It was 
a pretty hard place ; but not too hard for our God, if 
Achan had only been put out. However, there was 
great good done. After we were gone, they wrote 
that there was a much greater work accomplished 
than they had thought. We counted it the smallest 
work; but we were faithful. We worked very hard, 
and there will be people who will rise up at the judg- 
ment, and thank God that we ever came to Mays- 
ville. We gave it all to the Lord, for we had done 
the very best we could. Amen! Hallelujah to God 
and the Lamb forever! 

We sent word to Germantown that we would stop 
over, and give them a night's service, and when we 
reached the church it was packed to overflowing, and 
the streets lined with people as far as we could see. 
We had a grand hallelujah time, with four conversions 
and a ringing testimony-meeting. Three months had 
passed since we had left, and everybody wanted to 
give their experience. I do n't think one had gone 
back. We always impressed it upon the people to 
get their Testaments, and the pastor of Germantown 
had sent for a great lot of them, which the young 
converts had bought. The mothers told me that their 
children had gone through their Testaments. When 
they came home from school, instead of going to 



Our Work from 1884 to 1889. 237 



play, they would get their Testaments and read them. 
They said, u O what a change there is in our homes! 
The children are so good ! In the 'Happy Hours' they 
learned to be good." At this place there had been 
three children's meetings a week, and my daughter 
had the children lead. This was how they had learned 
to read the Bible. She had two hundred children at 
a time, and she never rested, and she saw many of 
them converted. They enjoyed their meetings as 
much as the big people did theirs. They prayed for 
their parents to be converted, and many were saved 
in answer to their prayers. Children are a great help 
to carry the work on. Our faith was strengthened 
and increased, to see how much the young converts 
had grown and how strong they were. The pastor, 
Brother Pollard, a faithful pastor, and loyal, true co- 
worker with the evangelist, went with us to 

BROOKVILLE, KENTUCKY, 

where we began services on June 11, 1885, in the 
strength of the mighty God. We were received with 
glad hearts. They had been waiting for us quite a 
time. There were living in this town an ex-Congress- 
man, five lawyers, and many other officials, as it was 
a county-seat. Some of these had opposed women's 
work, and before they sent for us they searched the 
Bible to see if they could find in it where the women 
were authorized to work for God. We had written 
them that unless the pastor and Official Board would 
work with us, we would not go. At the close of three 



2 3 8 



The Old Paths. 



months' study of the Word, they said that it was a 
settled fact that the women were authorized to work 
for God. Then came a written petition, signed by 
the preacher and leading men, asking us to come and 
take charge of their church, and hold a meeting. 

Here we entered upon one of the two greatest 
meetings of our lives. (At Madisonville, Ohio, the 
same strong, solid power was manifested.) From 
the very first God was pleased with the attitude of the 
people. They had had a strong conviction that it was 
wrong for a woman to speak in public. When they 
discovered God's command, they welcomed heartily 
God's workers. There was no narrow prejudice 
against sanctification or altar or methods of work. 
They indorsed every work, by instantly obeying all 
calls. They were a people after God's own heart — 
substantial, generous, healthy-brained people — whom 
God could bless and use. It was easy for the weak 
ones to seek God, when they heard their strong lead- 
ers praying at the altar, and a difficult thing for sin- 
ners to escape when doctors and lawyers stood plead- 
ing with them to flee the wrath to come. It began 
with a steady movement, which increased as the days 
went by. Brother May, of our first work, was with 
us, and rendered such efficient aid that they desired 
to keep him. Another brother, who was sanctified at 
Saltwell, and who became a minister, was full of zeal 
and fire. Seeing the willingness of the people, it in- 
spired us to pray mightily to God, and to ask for large 
things. It was here that we desired to see at least 



Our Work from 1884. to 1889. 239 



fifty souls kneel at the altar at one time. Our faith 
took hold of the horns of the altar, and we laughed at 
impossibilities, and cried it must be done. We were 
the more encouraged to pray boldly, because of what 
God had revealed to me concerning this work. He 
always gave me tokens before the meeting began. 
One night, while praying, I had seen hundreds of peo- 
ple in the streets and roads coming towards the 
church, so that I could readily believe the official 
member who told us that on the last Sunday there 
were three thousand people who never made any at- 
tempt to get out of their carriages, as they could not 
get near the church. 

We prayed to God to visit every family and every 
member for twenty miles around; and, thank God, 
our faith claimed the victory! We had our first jubi- 
lee over two hundred souls, which was a wonderful 
day. The power settled like a thick cloud on the 
whole town and the whole country, sweeping every- 
thing before it. A man and his wife came one night 
seventeen miles to get converted. He was sick, and 
his wife was afraid he would die unconverted. By 
half-past nine they were both converted, and were 
happy on their way home. One man came in his car- 
riage for us to go and hold a meeting in his town ; 
but the Lord showed me that in a few nights there 
would be from fifty to one hundred conversions. And 
on the next Tuesday it came. We had a short prayer- 
service at the altar, then a fire-baptized testimony- 
meeting. As the people began to testify, the fire 



The Old Paths. 



began to fall, and conviction seized the hearts of 
sinners. We had no Bible-reading, but a rush to the 
altar. They scarcely fell upon their knees until they 
were on their feet praising God. It was not long 
before the whole church was an altar. The people 
who could not get in at the door came in at the win- 
dow, reminding us of Isaiah's prophecy, "Who are 
these that fly as the doves to their windows ?" There 
was no prayer offered; there seemed to be no need 
for it. The promise, "Whosoever shall call upon the 
name of the Lord shall be saved," was literally ful- 
filled. We kept count of the number of conversions 
up to fifty; but the power was so great we let go of 
everything, and flew from one to another to get every- 
body saved. Although we had no sermon, yet when 
anybody wanted to testify, there was somebody to 
hear it. Testimonies were in order through the entire 
evening. A visiting clergyman, a bright, clever, 
young man, stood behind the pulpit, and gazed upon 
the scene. Everybody was in a good humor, and 
everybody was satisfied with everything. Judge 
Fields, with whom we stopped, told us afterward that 
the only remark the young minister made was the 
words quaintly spoken, "Well ! this beats the devil. " 
Yes, hallelujah, it did beat the devil! When we get 
to bright Glory, and Miriam tells of the victories of 
Jehovah, of wicked old Pharaoh and the Red Sea, 
we will smile; for when she is finished, we will take 
up the story of Moses and the Lamb, and tell of 



Our Work from 1884 to i88p. 241 

Brookville and how our Christ triumphed over 
Satan. I sit and laugh now at the remembrance of 
the happy confusion of that night. It kept the angels 
busy, and heaven's corridors rang again and yet again, 
when fresh bulletins told of new-born souls. We 
looked here, and we said when we saw the happy face, 
"Lo ! Christ is here," only to glance yonder when we 
heard the shout of praise; for surely he brought the 
shout. Ah, how he did walk up and down in our 
midst that blessfcd night! How can we praise him? 
He knoweth that we love him! 

Judge Fields, with others, went to the minister, 
and told him it would be impossible to close such a 
meeting, and so it continued through five weeks. 
There was much that was sad which happened; but 
thank God for the sorrows which have a bright to- 
morrow ! One of the sons of the congressman — a 
young man of sterling principle — was too ill to come 
to the meetings. We went to see him several times, 
and he received into his heart Christ to be his Com- 
panion, Savior, Friend. Shortly after he went with 
him through the valley of death. God especially left 
his peace in the home where we were entertained. 
Judge Fields soon after the beginning of the meeting 
was greatly burdened, because he could not tell when 
and how he was converted. He knew he was changed 
from the old life, but had never been born of the 
Spirit. Thank God for the happy day when he could 

say, "I am the Lord's, a child of the King!" His dear 
16 



242 



The Old Paths. 



wife was greatly blessed. We insert the following 
newspaper clippings: 

Brookville Democrat: "The revival at the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, South, conducted by Mrs. 
Vorn Holz and daughter, Miss Ida, is still in pro- 
gress, and is a grand success. A very large number 
have been converted, and several professed sanctifi- 
cation. Mrs. Vorn Holz has been assisted by the 
Revs. B. F. Gosling and George B. Poage, of this 
place; Rev. George Poe, of New Concord; Revs. 
Power and Pollard, of Germantown ; Rev. Ebright, of 
Mt. Olivet; Rev. W. G. Bradford, of Shelbyville; Mr. 
Ed. Mann, of Carlisle; and Mr. May, of Parks Hill." 

Maysville Bulletin: "There have been 150 conver- 
sions. Mrs. Vorn Holz and daughter are winning the 
hearts of all classes. All Churches are reaping bene- 
fits from the revival. Such a religious awakening 
has never before visited Brookville." 

"A jubilee-meeting will soon be held over the con- 
version of two hundred people. The three hundred 
converts of Germantown are intending to attend the 
jubilee. The work continues." 

We kept count up to five hundred, and then 
stopped. God knows how many will join the heavenly 
throng from Brookville. One man told me after- 
ward that four churches had been built from that 
meeting. After five weeks of joyful service, we went 
on our way with a benediction of a thousand grateful 
hearts. 

We stopped to attend the dedication service of a 



Our Work from 1884. to i88p. 243 



church, and after a few days' waiting at home with 
the "little sister, Jennie," who had come from Boston, 
we all three started for Ruggles Camp-ground, Ken- 
tucky, and after tw r o weeks went to the Bethel Grove 
Camp-meeting, on the Kentucky Central Railroad. 
There was some good done; but not enough for the 
many preachers who were in attendance. Mr. Harri- 
son — the Boy Preacher — was there; but the minis- 
ters did not work with him. There was not that 
union of spirit which brings pentecostal power. I 
felt never to go to another camp-meeting. Many 
Methodists never pretended to get out of their car- 
riages, nor to hear the preaching. O how my heart 
melts within me to see the backsliding of God's peo- 
ple, and the lightness and desecration of the Sabbath- 
day! The people who were there never heard any- 
thing about the great salvation and the long eternity 
they will have to spend in heaven with God, or in hell 
with the devil. O it was awful ! I do not want to — 
nay, I dare not — go to a meeting to help, unless I can 
have the chance to warn men and women of their 
danger of being lost in hell, if they do not give them- 
selves to God. I think the Methodists would better 
quit running camp-meetings unless they desire the 
salvation of souls. They will have to give an account 
to God in the judgment of the Great Day. So we 
came away home, for there were many things to settle 
there. 

We staid at home two weeks, praying day and 
night, and waiting on the Lord for guidance, not 



244 



The Old Paths. 



knowing whether we would continue in the work. 
But God made it plain for us, and we went to 

MT. PLEASANT, KENTUCKY, 

of Harrison County. The two Methodist Churches 
united, and although we had a big fight with the 
devil, we had a glorious victory, not only over the 
devil, but the world and cold-hearted professors. 
Over two hundred professed to be converted or sanc- 
tified. A college graduate, whose father was very 
wealthy, living in Cynthiana, came out with a lot of 
men in carriages. They had whisky, and their pock- 
ets were full of cards and cigars. They declared they 
would break up the meeting ; so they took one corner 
of the church, and commenced drinking and playing 
cards. I did not know anything about it until I went 
down, as I always do, through the church. My 
daughter had read the Bible, and we had had a grand 
meeting, with twelve already at the altar. As I went 
down I saw this bold wickedness, and went to the 
preacher, and asked what we were going to do. He 
said that he did not know. I told him that some- 
thing must be done, for we could not run our meeting 
with such disorder. He hesitated, as it was a danger- 
ous neighborhood, with a bad reputation. I went to 
my daughter and told her, and she said, "Get the best 
pray-ers we have in the church, and go to the door. 
Have a prayer-meeting there, and I will carry on the 
altar service." We went down with a dozen people 
who knew God, and how to get hold of the horns of 



Our Work from 1884 to i88p. 245 



the altar; and if ever people prayed, they prayed that 
night. Just as I got down by the door one of the 
men slipped out. I sprang to the door as quick as 
thought, and turned my back against it, and said, 
"You will stay here while we pray." The Holy Ghost 
himself made intercession. By the time we were 
through praying, the whole Church was shouting and 
praising God. I shook hands wi'h all those men, and 
when I came to the ringleader, I said, "God bless 
you, and save your soul in heaven at last." Three 
days after that prayer-meeting the ringleader was 
converted. He was nearly killed that same day. He 
said nothing touched him the first night until I shook 
hands with him, and said, "God bless you." 

By this time the heavens were opened, and the 
drops were falling, and we had had several goad 
showers; but now the rains commenced to come in 
torrents, and the people for many miles around felt the 
electric shocks from heaven. It brought them up to 
the meeting, not to misbehave, but to give their 
wicked hearts to God. 

A certain man, while guarding a prisoner some 
time before this, had killed him accidentally, and had 
gone crazy over it. He had been taken to the asylum ; 
but afterwards they pronounced him cured, and he 
returned home. He was not rational, but was thought 
harmless. He came to the meetings once in a while, 
and was always very quiet. One morning, however — 
a rainy, dismal day — when but a few were out, he 
opened the door, and came into the church, followed 



246 



The Old Paths. 



by two men. He had his umbrella, waving it, and it 
had turned wrong side out. From his pockets were 
seen pistols, and he had the look of a maniac. He 
walked up to my daughter, who was reading, and 
said in a strange, choked voice, that he wanted the 
book. She, with perfect calmness, smiled, and, point- 
ing to a seat, said, "Let- me finish.'' Three times he 
attempted to rise * but was quieted by the steady 
glance of her eye. Then she said, "Let us pray," and 
in perfect stillness I prayed that God might cast the 
demon out of the poor man. He cried out once with 
that same hollow voice, and after a while allowed the 
men, who had been following him all morning, to 
lead him out. If ever Jesus was in the midst of his 
disciples he was there that morning. 

The last day of the meeting was a great day. 
Those who had been seeking and groping in the dark 
were quickened into blessed light. One man, who, the 
people said, was too wicked to be saved, was con- 
verted that night. I met him a year after, and he 
was happy in God. The preacher said he would close 
early, and have no night service, that we might escape 
the crowd; but when I realized it was through fear, 
I said, "I will ask the Lord about it." When he re- 
turned, I told him I would close the meeting as usual, 
for the Lord had shown me that he would take care 
of us. When we thought all the people had bidden 
us good-bye, the door opened, and a rough-looking 
man filed down the aisle, to the astonishment of every 
one. He walked on toward the altar, followed by a 



* 



Our Work from 1884 (o 1889. 247 

score of men, and came to us and shook hands, saying 
good-bye. Many of them trembled, and many had 
tears in their eyes. Ah! God has said, "The lion shall 
lie down with the lamb." The work went on, and one 
of the preachers four months afterward told me that 
there had been a thousand souls saved. 

We returned home the latter part of November, 
and had a good time with the Lord. When I was 
home in Cincinnati, it seemed to me the devil was 
around me, so that I could not pray for quite a time. 
I could feel his presence in my room, and then I could 
not have the faith I ought to have. I would pray and 
pray, so long, before I would have the true spirit of 
prayer. After I had been tormented this way, I dis- 
covered the secret. It began by my asking God to 
show me the devil; how he could come into my room, 
and keep me from praying. I desired that if it were 
his will, I might see the devil. The first time I prayed 
this, I felt in an instant the devil was gone, and such 
a blessing came from God. This is the secret : I be- 
lieve the devil was afraid that God would let me see 
him. Another thing I discovered, that God permits 
it to be ; for when he purposes to reveal something to 
us, if we did not have these fights with the devil, we 
would not linger to understand God's purpose. One 
night, when the devil was bolder than usual — it 
seemed as if I could lay my hands on him, I felt it 
so forcibly — I said, "O God, my Heavenly Father, let 
me see the devil right now." But he was gone in an 
instant, and such a blessing from God came upon me, 



248 The Old Paths. 

that I just wanted to fly and tell all the world he was 
mighty to save. Then the Lord showed me the state 
of the Churches — the pride, the coldness, the love of 
the world, the unbelief, the hatred to holiness, and the 
feastings in his house, and the bazaars in his Church. 
Carnality had crept in, and he showed me that his 
great heart was grieved at his people. At one other 
time the Churches were brought up before me. My 
two eldest daughters had gone with their father to a 
Masonic banquet, which always ended with dancing. 
One of our Methodist preachers had said that our 
idea of dancing was according to our training ! They 
asked their father if they could dance, and he said 
that they knew what their mother thought about 
dancing; as for him, he did not see any harm in it, 
only that it made one tired. While they were gone I 
could not pray. I could not do anything all night 
long but cry mightily to God for help; it was not 
praying, it was crying. The Lord showed me his 
people had gone away from him. Little by little these 
things had been brought into the Church,, until the 
true Church was gone. I saw it before me — the 
Church and the world locking arms together, and 
going down in a whirlpool together. That was thirty 
years ago, and I have lived to see it come to pass. In 
many places there is scarcely any religion, with only 
a few names who have not defiled their garments. I 
hope the holiness movement will set the world all 
ablaze. O how I want to live at the feet of Jesus ! 
It is one thing to get holiness; it is another thing to 



Our Work from 1884 to 1889. 249 

live it. Every moment, Lord, I need the merits of thy 
blood ! My constant cry is to be like Jesus. 

" O for a heart to praise my God, 
A heart from sin set free ! 
A heart that always feels thy blood, 
So freely spilt for me ! 

A heart in every thought renewed, 

And full of love divine ; 
Perfect, and right, and pure, and good, 

A copy, Lord, of thine. ,, 

Ah ! how did I praise God, that now, as I mourned 
for the Church, he had given me my precious child 
to mourn with me, and he had used us in the salvation 
of souls and the sanctification of believers! I could 
but fall in the dust, and cry, "Unworthy." I was lost 
for words wherewith to express the thanks of my heart 
to my Heavenly Father. I said: "Praise the Lord, 

my soul, and all that is within me, praise and bless 
his holy name. I give thee all the thanks of my 
heart." But that was not enough, for my soul seemed 
bursting to express my praise. I said, "I join with 
the angels around the throne, praising God and the 
Lamb forever and forever;" and that did not satisfy. 

1 said, "Glory, glory!" and I kept it up, "Glory, 
glory !" and I could not stop until I got my pen, and 
wrote, "Glory, glory, glory !" 

In December, 1885, we returned to 

LITTLE ROCK, KENTUCKY, 

where we had had such a fight with the devil. Instead 
of sneers, tender smiles greeted us. It cheered us 



250 



The Old Paths. 



greatly to find so many bright soldiers for Jesus. God 
gave us new souls and a happy time, and we went 
from there to 

N3PT0N, KENTUCKY. 

We took a crowd with us who had been saved. It 
was a small college town, and there were four different 
denominations to contend with, and no brotherly love. 
The Churches in Kentucky have done more to pull 
each other apart, than to help each other. They are 
bitter against women working for God, and are down 
on sanctification; especially were all those things 
found in this community. But we commenced our 
meeting trusting God, and the preacher was a good 
man, who, although he did not profess sanctification, 
stood by us, and did what he could to help the work. 
One night I asked everybody to kneel in the church. 
The Presbyterian minister's wife had never been 
known to kneel, and many others continued sitting 
in their seats. When they did not respond to my re- 
quest, the pastor took hold of it, and never stopped 
until everybody was kneeling. When the last one 
was down, some one fell over and cried for mercy. 
W e started out on the line of love, and God was with 
us in mighty power. The crowds were so great that 
we had to lock the door; scores went away angry 
because they could not get into the church. The 
work went on just the same. We had a fight, but 
God gave us patience and a persevering spirit. The 
worst feature we had to contend with was their hatred 



Our Work from 1884 to /88<?. 251 

against women preachers; but the president of the 
college soon met that with a strong Bible-reading on 
women working. A special friend came to help us 
for a few days, just while the fight was on against 
sanctification. I asked him something about the way 
we preached it, and he said that he had watched us 
in all our work, and it only took a good general to 
manage a grand battle and gain a great victory; that 
he had never found any fault with us, but he thought 
that if we were not quite so strong on sanctification 
we would have more influence. I told Ida what he 
said, and she cried as if it would break her heart. On 
Sunday night the president of Millersburg College 
was there, and we asked him to preach on the doc- 
trine. He was a scholarly man, and he preached a 
magnificent sermon. After this I arose, and said, "I 
want to know who are sanctified. " Quite a number 
stood up. "Now all who want to be sanctified, please 
stand," and eighteen stood up, when I said, "Come to 
the altar," and they came. After this the altar was 
thrown open for sinners, who came in large numbers, 
as if God would take away the reproach from holiness, 
in bringing sinners under a sermon on sanctification. 
We had a glorious time, and from that night the work 
went on, Churches uniting together. They appeared 
to be like one family. Several went out as evangel- 
ists and preachers from this meeting. There were 
one hundred and twenty-five professed conversion, 
and seventy-five professed sanctification, and many 
backsliders were reclaimed. The preacher did not 



252 



The Old Paths, 



profess the blessing; but we worked with him in an- 
other place, where he was wholly sanctified, and he is 
a strong preacher for the blessing. I did not think 
the preacher was satisfied with the work, because 
there were not two or three hundred converted; but 
three months after he wrote us a letter, that the work 
was much greater than he. had thought; for he said 
that he had been visiting through the country, and he 
was astonished at the number of people who were 
saved during the meeting. I told him at the time 
that there was a great work done. It will only be seen 
at the great Judgment-day. We had a glorious 
watch-night service — an old-fashioned time — and a 
grand winding-up, with calls from all parts to go and 
help them. We closed January 20, 1886, and praised 
God for the wonderful victory over the world, the 
Churches, and the devil. Hallelujah forever and for- 
ever ! 

We went home, and had the privilege of hearing 
Rev. Sam Jones. It was a great time in Cincinnati. 
He did a good work, and ought to have staid there 
for at least a year. Thousands went to hear him, and 
thousands went away, the crowd was so dense. In 
February, 1886, we went to 

EA GRANGE, KENTUCKY. 

We had never seen the minister, nor been in that 
community. It was a rich country and a dead 
Church. They were opposed to holiness, and were 
not very strong for temperance, as they kept a saloon- 



Our Work from 1884 to /88p. 



253 



keeper in the Church. His family all belonged, and 
he was a good-paying man, so they kept him in. 
But they were a kind, good people, with a great con- 
sideration for us. YVe had a fight with the devil about 
the liquor. Some of the members said that if he was 
turned out and lost, some one would be responsible 
for his salvation. At the same time at least twenty 
young men stood for prayers, and were saying, "We 
go into that saloon, and that man sells us liquor. Do 
you think we will come into the Church with such a 
man as that?" I just told the preacher there must 
be something done about it. He came up to the 
altar to consecrate with the rest of us. I spoke, and 
asked him if he was saved, and he said, "Yes/' Then 
I asked him if he was sanctified, and he said, "Yes." 
I said, "You keep a saloon?'' He said, "Yes." I 
said : "My brother, the Bible says, c Woe unto him that 
giveth his neighbor drink.' You can not possibly be 
a Christian and sell liquor to your neighbors, for that 
is sending their souls to hell." I told the preacher 
that he must go out, or we would go home ; and after 
prayer the Official Board gave him three days to con- 
sider, and then he withdrew. There were about sixty 
professed conversion, and several professed to be 
sanctified, and quite a number joined the Church; 
the minister also professed the blessing of sanctifica- 
tion. So we closed the meeting, feeling we had done 
all we could do. I believe there was a great deal of 
good done. We left it all with the Lord, and returned 
home. 



254 



The Old Paths. 



Our next meeting was held at the Taylor Street 
Methodist Church, South, 

NEWPORT, KENTUCKY, 

where we had a glorious time. Nearly two hundred 
professed sanctification, and as many conversion; 
among them steamboat and railway men, drunkards, 
and all classes of people. The work is still going on 
in a glorious manner, and souls are being saved. 
Many workers went out all over the city, holding 
meetings, visiting the sick, and getting people saved. 
Miss Lizzie Wilson, with the solid foundation of the 
Scotch Presbyterian Church, entered definitely into 
the experience of entire sanctification, and received 
the baptism with the Holy Ghost. She united with 
the Methodist Church, and soon afterward offered 
herself to the mission field, and was accepted. She 
w 7 as sent to Mexico, and is now doing a good work 
for the Lord. Three years afterward we were called 
back to hold meetings in the same Church. One 
night Brother McGinnis requested prayer for her 
and her work. For a little while more than one hun- 
dred voices were heard earnestly pleading. A few 
days afterward a letter came from Miss Wilson to 
Brother McGinnis, telling of a remarkable occurrence. 
At their regular evening service they were singing 
their last hymn before dismissing, when the people 
began to cry. It continued until they were compelled 
to pray, and eighty-four souls were converted before 
they left the place. This happened just at the hour 



Oicr Work from 1884 to 1889. 255 



when we prayed. O how near are the ends of the 
earth, and how our lives constantly touch, and how 
sweetly near we are to each other at the mercy-seat ! 
What a hallelujah time we had when the letter was 
read ! A steamboat man was saved at the same meet- 
ing. His wife invited us to tea, and her husband had 
not yet come home. We had sat down at the table, 
and as I was asking the blessing the power of God 
came so upon us we could not eat. We were praising 
him just as the husband came in. I arose from the 
table and took his hand, and never let go until he was 
down on the floor praying to God. He was wonder- 
fully saved. He was an exceedingly high-tempered 
man; so much so, that everybody was afraid of him, 
even the captain. The next day, while on his trip — 
he was the steward — one of the waiters let a tray of 
dishes fall, and they were all broken. Every one, 
captain and all, looked to see what would happen. 
At any other time he would have knocked the man 
down; but he just said, "You did not mean to do 
that; you will not do so again." There was a com- 
plete victory now for Christ. He left the river, and 
went West, and became a very good Christian. That 
is what God can do, and what he does do when he has 
a chance. He can make us new all over, and when he 
saves a man he is saved all over. 

The minister, Brother Vaught, indorsed every 
word and method of work, and not only stood royally 
by us, but* worked hard, visiting and exhorting the 
people. Brother McGinnis gave invaluable assistance, 



The Old Paths. 



and inspired our faith constantly. He was a Joshua 
during all the meetings. He took all the names of the 
seekers with their addresses, and arranged for each 
one of them to be visited. He had a large Bible class 
well taught, and they gave much assistance in the 
altar work. YYe closed with a grand jubilee; there 
was great good done, and everybody was satisfied. 
Many from Cincinnati were saved and sanctified. To 
God be all the glory for ever and ever ! We went 
home and attended the Salvation Army, and had a 
blessed time while we rested. The last night three 
drunkards were saved. I can not stay at home, not a 
night, if I can get souls saved. In June we went to 

EAST MAYSYILLE, KENTUCKY, 

to hold meetings in a Southern Church. The min- 
ister whom we assisted at La Grange was called to 
dedicate it. and he requested us to accompany him 
and hold revival meetings. His account of it is given 
below, taken from the "Way of Life:" 

"My Dear Brother Dodge, — I have just re- 
turned from Maysville, Ky., whither I had been called 
to dedicate a beautiful Gothic brick church-edifice, and 
engage in revival work. During the sixteen days of 
my stay in this delightful little city of ten or twelve 
thousand souls, we witnessed thirty-eight clear, ring- 
ing conversions, and some twenty professions of en- 
tire sanctification. The meeting continues, with 
bright prospects of yet greater results. 

"Sister M. L. Yorn Holz. one of Kentuckws 



Our Work from 1884. to /88p. .257 

grandest women, and her accomplished, consecrated 
daughter, Miss Ida, were with us, brimful of faith and 
work, urging forward, in every proper way, the great 
work. I dare say, they are doing more to leaven Ken- 
tucky with the blessings of holiness than any other 
dozen individuals in the State. I doubt not that one 
thousand persons have been brought, in the past year, 
into the blessed experience of entire sanctification 
through the earnest labors of these holy women. 
Heaven knows Kentucky (where spiritual religion has 
been shadowed for a half-century) needs holiness! 
The great Sun, in the fullness of his splendor, is com- 
ing out gloriously ! Yours in Jesus, 

"La Grange, Ky., July 3d. J. W. Mitchell." 

About the 6th of July we opened up an engage- 
ment against Satan at 

MT. CARMKL, KENTUCKY. 

This was an old Church, which I visited when I was 
a young girl. At that time it was very strong; but 
it had gone down, and had only a few members. Here 
we met many who were converted at our first meet- 
ings. They had held out faithful, and were strong 
Christians. It was truly wonderful how they had 
grown. Only twenty-two months had passed, and 
those who had scoffed at sanctification were now hold- 
ing holiness-meetings. All through the country they 
had been awfully persecuted, many of the preachers 
leading; but they had thrived under it; and O how we 
praised God that he had ever sent us to Kentucky 
17 



258 



The Old Paths. 



to. work for him! It is widening and spreading all 
over the State, and is stretching out into other States. 
We do not know how many were converted and sanc- 
tified; but there was great good done and the com- 
munity stirred. Ah! to think that forty years ago 
the leading Church in Kentucky was the Methodist. 
The Methodist altar was gone — the devil had cheated 
them ; but, thank God ! it is being brought back, and 
all of the denominations are coming and getting bap- 
tized with fire. Glory to God ! We praise him for 
what he is doing; and may the work go on until the 
grand old State is all in a blaze of holiness! Amen 
and amen ! 

It was now nearly August, and we went home, to 
wait for the coming of my daughter Jennie, when we 
prepared to visit my oldest daughter, who lived at 
Fairplay, Colorado, a mining town, situated near the 
summer snows of the Rocky Mountains. We went 
to rest, as we had been working constantly for two 
years, and we had a good time. Colorado is a won- 
derful country — the mountains go right up into the 
clouds; many times we walked above them, as they 
rested down about us. We saw a mountain lion and 
wolves, or coyotes. All through the mountains there 
are miles of perfectly level park-lands, making beau- 
tiful ranches, upon which were seen thousands of 
sheep and cattle. These natural parks are covered 
with the most nutritious grass; and everywhere out 
of the rocks, by the side of sparkling cascades, down 
the deep canons, could be seen the most brilliant 



Our Work from i8Sj to 259 



foliage, rare flowers, and dainty wild roses. I have 
gone out and gathered wild strawberries. It was a 
perfect place for rest and quiet. The nights were so 
cool that we had to sleep w T ith blankets. My son-in- 
law, Mr. Sheldon, and my daughter gave us a royal 
welcome; and the president of the bank, of which 
Mr. Sheldon was the cashier, was exceedingly kind, 
taking us to Denver and putting us on the train for 
our journey home. I staid four weeks, and then my 
daughter Jennie and I came home, Ida staying two 
months longer. 

When she returned, we went to 

MONTGOMERY, OHIO, 

to help Brother Tufts, and where we had a fight with 
the devil, but gained the victory through the blood 
of the Lamb. Eighty professed conversion, and some 
of the hardest men in the place were saved ; they had 
not been to the Church for years. We had very much 
to contend with; but God was with us, and we won 
very many warm friends to Jesus. Dr. Hartzell, now 
bishop, lived not far away, and his family attended the 
services, sharing in its blessings. He was pleased 
when on a flying visit from his Southern work, to 
speak in high terms of the thoroughness of the work, 
and to thank us for our interest in his children. The 
ninth chapter of Daniel was read on one fast-day in 
the afternoon, and one of his sons, a mere child, 
prayed in the evening with a very agony of spirit, 
"O Lord, forgive; O Lord, hearken and do," until 



26o 



The Old Paths. 



the strongest men wept. The real fruit of the faithful 
labor was seen at another place. There were some 
influential ones who refused God's offer, and he passed 
them by, and we went in bitterness of spirit; but, 
thank God ! we gathered the fruit at Madisonville. 
We closed, and went on to 

BETHEL, OHIO. 

We praise God for the many souls, and for Brother 
Tufts, who stood by us constantly. He had his horse 
and buggy, and I went with him and visited all his 
members and many people for whom he had been 
burdened. There was much good done by it. Glory 
be to God ! They were a very good people, and came 
nicely to the work. We were on the tenth day, and 
quite a number had been converted. A local 
preacher — a good man — seemed to work with us, 
until the young converts were urged to consecrate, 
that they might receive the blessing of sanctification. 
That stirred up the "old man'' in the local preacher, 
and he grew very angry. He said he would lock up 
the church, and not let us in; but he did not, and I 
told them all that I would not leave the church until 
we had the victory over the devil. So we went to 
work as never before.. The preacher stood by us, and 
God gave the victory. Nearly ail the young converts 
were sanctified, and the people came in as never be- 
fore; the "old man" quieted down when he saw the 
power of God. The preacher received wonderful 
blessings of revival power. He went from there to a 



Our Work from 1884 to i88p. 



261 



new charge, and had one hundred and fifty conver- 
sions. We closed with a hallelujah shout, and went 
home. Soon after, we started for 

POINT PLEASANT, WEST VIRGINIA, 

to help in the Southern Church. We ought to have 
gone by way of the river ; but it was frozen over, and 
we were compelled to take the train. We were di- 
rected to purchase tickets to Point Pleasant, Ohio, 
and then cross the river to West Virginia. We hoped 
to reach our destination by 1.30, and did not prepare 
any lunch. After purchasing our tickets, we had a 
very small bit of change. When we reached Point 
Pleasant, Ohio, we found we had come forty miles 
too far. We did not know anybody, and we were 
without money enough to buy return tickets. We 
went in search of the Methodist preacher; but he had 
gone to a funeral, and we were compelled to return 
to the station. The ticket agent was very attentive, 
and became interested. When he found out our di- 
lemma, he gave us return tickets at his own expense, 
and put us in care of the conductor. My daughter in- 
sisted upon leaving her handsome gold pen as secur- 
ity. We were now nearly famished. We went on, 
and, after reaching the little station, found there was 
no train until morning, except a freight. Through the 
kindness of the conductor and the agent at this place, 
we were enabled to ride across the river on the freight, 
which was due at eight o'clock. While waiting for 
the train, the ticket agent directed us to his boarding- 



262 



The Old Paths, 



house, where we found something to eat. When we 
asked for the bill, we were told that they would not 
charge anything. We thanked them in Jesus' name, 
and w r ent back to the station. A man came in just 
from the mountains, where he had attended a wed- 
ding, and where, in a fight, three men had been killed. 
I said: "How thankful to God you ought to be that 
you were not killed, and that you are not now in hell ! 
You would better get down on your knees and con- 
fess your sins to God, that he may forgive you." I 
talked to him until he kneeled. I asked the telegraph 
operator, the only one present, if I might pray, and 
he gave his consent, and God gloriously saved the 
man. The telegraph operator came to our meeting, 
and was powerfully converted to God. How mysteri- 
ous, and yet how natural, are the workings of Provi- 
dence ! He was calling that young man, and he per- 
mitted us to make a mistake in order to reach him. 
The train came, and we rode across the river into a 
dark station and waiting-room. Before we got off, 
the conductor said that it was a very dangerous place 
for women to be alone. We told him that we could 
not help it, and that if he would get us a carriage we 
would be very thankful. He said there would be none 
at that hour; but the only thing he could do was to 
go with us to the hotel. We thanked him for his 
trouble, and invited him to the meetings. He said he 
had not been to Church in twenty years; but that he 
believed his mother was in heaven. We had stopped 
for a minute in the dark waiting-room, and some men 



Our Work from 1884 to 1889. 263 



were swearing, who afterwards sent an apology. All 
these incidents made us many friends among the rail- 
road men. On our way to the hotel we met the min- 
ister, who took us directly to his house. We sent the 
money back to the ticket agent, who returned the 
pen, and a very precious letter of good cheer. This 
was in January, 1887. We found a very hard place. 
The two Methodist Churches did nothing but fight 
each other, and the two Presbyterian Churches and 
the Episcopal Church were not much better. Beside 
this it was a great railroad center and river point, 
being at the junction of the Ohio and Kanawha 
Rivers, and women were afraid to walk through the 
streets after dark. There were but two men in the 
Southern Church, and it was said they could not 
agree. Not one woman could pray aloud, save the 
minister's wife. The town was filled with river men, 
who were waiting for the thaw. (God had planned to 
thaw some of the cold hearts of those river men, hence 
had made them prisoners.) We held meetings in the 
boats. There were sixteen young men and women 
converted, and we set them to praying, my daughter 
praying with the young women, and I with the young 
men. We were working all the time to get the 
Churches awakened. We appointed a union love- 
feast, to be held in the Methodist Church on Sunday 
afternoon. Some of the Southern Church refused to 
go at first; but the Spirit worked, and by this means 
we got the Church together. God met with us in 
mighty power, and three souls were saved during our 



264 



The Old Paths, 



love-feast. When they found we were going away, 
the Churches came to us, and said they would work 
if we would only stay, and begged us to return and 
hold a five-weeks' meeting, one week in each Church. 
The last day was a glorious day. God saved the lead- 
ing man of the town, who was not even a Church- 
goer, and who immediately started to build a new 
church there. AYe had a grand jubilee, and went on 
our way rejoicing. They tore down the old church, 
and built a new one; and we received a letter that 
three of the young men were going to preach the gos- 
pel, one of whom was the telegraph operator. 

" God moves in a mysterious way 
His wonders to perform ; 
He plants his footsteps in the sea, 
And rides upon the storm. 

His purposes will ripen fast, 

Unfolding ever)- hour ; 
The bud may have a bitter taste, 

But sweet will be the flower." 

We received an urgent call to come to 
MADISONVILLE, OHIO. 

It is a beautiful little town, about an hour's ride from 
Cincinnati — man}' of its leading citizens doing busi- 
ness in the city, coming to and fro morning and even- 
ing. There are several railroad officials who have 
their homes there. Everything was beautiful; but 
there was not much religion. They had a good 
church, and good preaching on Sunday. That was 



Our Work from 1884 to i88p. 265 



enough, with their Sabbath-school; and when they 
had an official meeting in regard to the contemplated 
revival, there were only three present; and as for 
sanctification, they had no use for that. Dear Brother 
Dubois, my old friend of Christie Chapel, who told 
me to profess sanctification, and Brother Dorman, 
and another brother of Quaker parentage, who be- 
lieved in women preachers, were the only ones desir- 
ing the meeting. The preacher told us it was all right, 
and to go ahead. We commenced March 4, 1887; 
it was on Wednesdav nisrht. I soon felt that I could 
not do any good. I made up my mind to go home 
on Saturday. I felt the people were very proud, and 
that as I was so plain, I could do no good; but the 
children began to come to the altar, and were sweetly 
blessed, and some truly saved. There were about two 
hundred of them, and before the meeting closed every 
one professed to be saved. The meeting went on until 
Sunday night, only the children coming in. Some of 
the members said that if that was the kind of revival 
we were going to have, they would not give much for 
it. There was excellent singing, led by Captain 

P , one of the truest-hearted men it has been my 

privilege to meet, who puts his whole soul into every- 
thing he undertakes. On Sunday night I said, "We 
want to sing the doxology, and praise God for the 
good singing we have had." They sang it very well; 
but I said, "Sing it again ; you can do better than 
that," and they sang it three times, every time better. 
Then I said, "Sing it once more," and the congre- 



2 66 



The Old Paths. 



gation rose to their feet, and made the church ring. 
As in the olden times, when "the trumpeters and sing- 
ers were as one to make one sound to be heard in 
praising and thanking the Lord, . . . that then 
the house was filled with a cloud, ... so that the 
priests could not stand to minister by reason of the 
cloud ; for the glory of the Lord had filled the house 
of God," so even now the presence of Christ filled the 
church, and the people were filled with enthusiasm. 
Thus the battle was turned against the hosts of sin. 

My daughter was taken sick, and could not leave 
her bed for three days, and the preacher gave the 
meeting into my hands. It was the same minister, 
Brother Lease, whom I had helped at Wilmington. I 
told him that I wished him to preach a short sermon, 
and I would take charge of the altar service. On 
Monday he preached about fifteen minutes, and I fol- 
lowed. I said : "Those who have the blessing of sanc- 
tification stand up, and those who desire the blessing 
come to the altar. Let those who have it come in- 
side." Then I invited all who desired anything from 
the Lord to come, and I told those who had enough 
religion to stay away. Everybody in the church came 
forward, and the victory was won over the devil that 
afternoon. A goodly number had a definite experi- 
ence given them, and altogether it was a grand meet- 
ing. On Tuesday and Wednesday it was the same. 

Mrs. E went to see Ida, and told her not to hurry 

out of bed ; that her mother was carrying the meeting 
on splendidly. The officials now held a private meet- 



Our Work from 1884 to 1889. 267 



ing, and Captain P said that he had not wanted 

any evangelist to come ; but he believed that the work- 
ers were going to do them good, and that he for one 
proposed to stand by them. Before the meeting 
closed, every one had expressed a determination 
to push the meeting. And they were faithful, every 
one of them ; not with kid gloves, but with their whole 
soul, body, mind, and strength. Many of the leading 
men left their offices early to attend the day service. 
One had a call to New York in the fourth week, and 
was greatly burdened for the salvation of his daugh- 
ter ; he begged us to remain over another week, saying 
he would return in three days. On the last Sunday 
this beloved child came to Jesus, and was saved. 
Within the year she was married, and died— salvation 
came just in time. As the fair girl — cultured, trav- 
eled, most tenderly reared — kneeled at the altar, she 
said, looking up to a friend, "O, it is hard to kick 
against the pricks/' Words seemed so cold with the 
sound of the father's deep moans and the mother's 
low crying. There were many thrilling incidents. 
It was good to behold men of learning wait and watch 
by the side of poor souls until midnight, even when 
they had to be off early in the morning. Many had 
fought sanctification, and had requested Conference 
not to send a "holiness" preacher ; but they listened 
eagerly to the doctrine, and saw it to be their reason- 
able service, and honestly yielded their bodies a living 
sacrifice. There was not a dissenting voice ; all were 
for God and the salvation of Madisonville. All hearts 



268 



The Old Paths, 



were united now; those who rode in their carriages, 
and those who trudged by the roadside. There was 
no fault-finding nor harsh criticism ; but rather a pro- 
voking one another to love and good works, and we 
all rejoiced together. O, it was a hallelujah time! 
The dear young people of the Episcopal Church were 
as much at home at the altar as the Methodists; and 
on the last night of the meeting the wife of an Epis- 
copal clergyman sat inside the altar, asking for the 
Bible-reading, which could not be given because of 
the testimony-meeting and soul-saving. They learned 
not to despise small things, for the little children be- 
came trusted, efficient workers in the congregation 
and in their homes. One little girl went every night 
to a man, who at last had to surrender. There was a 
man who came to the altar to get relief. He had been 
born a Roman Catholic, and had lived among Prot- 
estants; but he did not know what he was, nor what 
he believed; he only knew that he had a load of 
trouble upon him, which had kept him awake two 
nights, and which he felt must be taken off, or he 
would die. It was an interesting case, and we could 
not talk to him as to others. One of the Official 
Board, principal of a Cincinnati high school, watched 
closely as we "prayed him through/' That was what 
they said we did. Many thought this the most re- 
markable case. It was simply a man possessed with 
a demon, which Jesus cast out. He became an intelli- 
gent Christian. We do not know what became of him 
later; but we thank God that through this case the 



Our Work from 1884. to i88p. 269 



devil-rebuking power was acknowledged to be needed 
in these modern times, even as when Jesus walked 
upon the earth. 

The young people had made elaborate prepara- 
tions for the last ball of the season. The young wo- 
men were converted to God, and were in a dilemma. 
At last they w r rote ''regrets," stating the true reason, 
"We can not dance/' This made the young men 
wretchedly mad ; but drew them to the church, to see 
what strange things had influenced the girls. One 
by one they surrendered, and the last week laughed 
and jested about "the lost ball." These same young 
men, two months afterward, voted the liquor — there 
were five saloons — out of the town. And these gay, 
dancing-loving young people, filled with the intoxi- 
cating pleasures from God's right hand, held the Sun- 
day evening services from that time until the follow- 
ing Conference in September. The preacher never 
preached a single sermon. Souls were added continu- 
ally. One old man, who was acknowledged by all to 
be the most profane man of the community, and who 
boasted of it himself, yielded to God. He came to 
the meeting one night, and said, "I know I am con- 
verted. This morning I was just through milking 
my cow, when she kicked over the bucket of milk. 
Before I knew it, I said, 'God bless you,' and I know 
I am converted." Of course every one laughed; but 
it was the laughter akin to tears, that an old man of 
sixty years should have just then learned the lesson 
which he ought to have known when he was six — 



270 



The Old Paths. 



conquering self. Definite teaching on holiness and 
the gift of the Holy Ghost was faithfully given. The 
third Sabbath our loved Bishop Walden preached in 
the morning, from the text, "Behold what manner of 
love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we 
should be called the children of God." It was a grand 
sermon; but he did not touch definitely on sanctifi- 
cation. This was noticed, as the minds of the people 
were opened. It was a burden to us, as we thought 
the work to be in a critical condition, and a word from 
the bishop of the Church would give great force to 
the work, so we prayed about it, and that night, in a 
splendid exhortation, the bishop said, kk I forgot this 
morning in my sermon to tell what kind of children 
we should be; of course we must be holy children. " 
On the next night a wave of cleansing passed through 
the Church. I can not explain it, except it was like 
a cloudburst, and one after another said, "The cleans- 
ing wave has reached me." A class-leader, probably 
the most highly-respected man in the Church for his 
consistent life, but who had never been able to see 
the blessing of sanctification as a distinct work of 
grace, said : "If there is such a blessing, I believe in 
calling it sanctification — holiness, the Bible names." 
Thank God ! two days after the meeting closed he 
received "it," and with it the Holy Spirit. 

One Presbyterian elder, standing by the pulpit 
on the closing night, said : "I have never seen any- 
thing like it. What a meeting you will have in 
heaven !" We tread softly as we speak of the closing 



Our Work from 1884 to 18S9. 271 



scenes. The two brethren, Brothers Dubois and 
Dorman, had been quietly let alone because of their 
profession of holiness. They, who had been good- 
naturedly called "David and Jonathan," but whose 
faithful prayers and strong cryings through the years 
of spiritual famine were being so abundantly an- 
swered, could do nothing but stand back, look on, and 
laugh. On the last day of the meeting, after the 
morning Bible-reading, when all hearts seemed burst- 
ing, so rich and loud was the melody within, the peo- 
ple gathered to shake hands. The first one to clasp 
our hand was the grand old veteran who had first 
guided my steps in the way of holiness. With tears 
streaming down his face, he said: "I have never seen 
it on this wise. Xow I can depart in peace, for mine 
eyes have seen the glory of the Lord."' As the people 
came it was to Father Dubois they turned, and it was 
he who received the word of thanks. One beautiful 
lady took the withered hand in both of hers, and said, 
with tears, "All this is in answer to your faithful 
prayers. " Ah, for Daniels and Joels in our Churches 
to-day ! If with patience they would wait on the 
Lord, there would come in due season an abundant 
harvest. In a few months the aged saint joined the 
innumerable company, to sing forever to Him who 
has loved us and redeemed us to God by his own 
precious blood. God grant that the dear Church 
which he loved, together with the Lord's hand- 
maidens, may unite in one eternal doxology ! 



272 



The Old Paths. 



We began meeting at old Christie Chapel, 

CINCINNATI, OHIO, 

in March, where dear Brother Dubois had had so 
many good holiness-meetings. The fire had gone 
down, and religion was at low ebb. The night be- 
fore the meeting began we prayed until two o'clock 
in the morning. We had been reading the second 
and third chapters of Ezekiel, and my daughter said 
that she felt as if God had put bands of steel about her 
heart, that she might have physical strength to tell 
the truth. We had an immense crowd, which made it 
all the more difficult, with so much pride and love of 
the world, love of bazaars and feastings in the Church ; 
but God was with us, and gave us one hundred and 
forty conversions and sanctifications. The Church 
itself did not reap as much benefit as outsiders. There 
were about eight hundred members enrolled, and from 
about twenty-five to fifty attended the prayer-meet- 
ings. My daughter preached against the socials in 
the church and theater-going, which was not relished 
by the young people. At a private meeting with the 
Official Board, it was agreed to have no more feast- 
ings and money-making in the church. This made 
the devil very mad, and he gnashed his teeth on us. 
One night the people from Madisonville chartered a 
private car and came to the meeting, when we had a 
joyous time. 

We came away, feeling that we w r ere free from the 



Our Work from 1884 to 1889. 



273 



blood of souls, and left it all with God. We learned 
there the true meaning of the word of our Savior, 
"But the word of the Lord was unto them precept 
upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, 
line upon line; here a little, there a little; that they 
might go and fall backward, and be broken and 
snared and taken." Sometimes evangelists are sent 
only for the glory of God — that is, when the judgment 
of the just Judge is spoken at the Great Day, men 
will acknowledge they are without excuse, for the 
warning was sent to them, and they heeded it not. 

Should sudden vengeance seize my breath, 
I must pronounce thee just in death ; 
And if my soul were lost in hell, 
Thy righteous law approves it well. 

Our next meeting was at 

CAMP WASHINGTON, OHIO. 

The minister, Rev. W. N. Brewster, now of China, a 
grand young preacher, stood by us all the time, and 
we had a good work done. It was a small Church, 
but a generous, good people, with whom God could 
work. One remarkable feature of the work was the 
band of thirty boys, from ten to fifteen years of age. 
They held meetings by themselves in a private home 
which was offered them, and would come to the 
church fiery evangelists. My daughter was com- 
pletely broken down, so that we soon closed the meet- 
ing, and she went to Colorado for rest. 
18 



274 



The Old Paths, 



The following is taken directly from the diary: 
"June 23, 1887. — Ida is gone, and I am fasting. 
I believe in fasting from evening to evening; but I 
have not the strength now, for we have worked for 
the last nine months day and night. Jesus, when he 
was on the earth, went out in the mountains and 
prayed all night,, especially when he was going to per- 
form some great miracle or do some mighty work. 
I notice that he was out all night praying before he 
fed the great multitudes. In ail our work we were 
led to fast and have all-night prayer-meetings. I 
have consecrated myself anew to serve Thee better 
than ever. I feel I need more faith to win souls for 
God, for without God we can do nothing. Time is 
short and eternity is long, and souls are going to hell 
by the wholesale. If I do anything for God, I must 
do it quickly. I want to get all into the kingdom I 
can. John Knox prayed, "Give me Scotland, or I 
die :" Martin Luther said he would go to the city of 
Worms if all the devils in hell were there. O for a 
faith that laughs at impossibilities, and cries it must 
be done ! Millions of people are unsaved in this world, 
and somebody must pray for the salvation of the 
world. I have received a glorious baptism to-day 
from my God. O how I thank him for his love to 
me, so unworthy of the least of his blessings, and yet 
he gives me so much rich grace! I just want to stay 
there. I do not want to leave its sweetness, and yet I 
am still holding on for a full baptism of pentecostal 
fire, which, when I go out again, shall win souls for 



Our Work from 1884 to /88p. 275 



him by the thousands. God help me not to let go 
until I get it ! "If ye abide in me and my word abide 
in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done 
unto you." I believe this promise is given expressly 
for the salvation of souls. It is God's word, and that 
is enough. This is the tenth day I have been waiting, 
and I believe when we go out and I need it, God will 
give it to me. I have been passing through the fur- 
nace; he keeps me sweetly, and I have been trusting 
God for complete victory. We have just sold our lot, 
and when a big house is put up, it will not be so light. 
I do not love darkness ; but I ought not to say jo, for 
God made darkness, and that is enough. I have much 
to bear. God help me to bear it with patience ! My 
prayer is, that he may save my husband and children 
and grandchildren to the fourth generation. God has 
promised the children of the righteous. 

"July 7th. — This morning I arose at four o'clock. 
I have some hard trials, and I am going to trust God 
for soul and body. It is the will of God, even our 
sanctification, that we should be sanctified through- 
out soul, body, and spirit. I said to the Lord, 'I come 
to thee to sanctify my body as well as my soul/ My 
whole desire is to live to the glory of God." 

During June and July I gained much faith. Ida 
was in Colorado, and Jennie came home from Boston. 
She staid with me until Ida came home. She was a 
great blessing to me. When I would pray she would 
say, "Now believe you have that for which you have 
prayed." We went to the Bethel Grove Camp-meet- 



2/6 



The Old Paths. 



ing, and I believe God used me in doing good there. 
Then we came home and went to Epworth Heights 
Camp-meeting, and God blessed us very much. We 
came home, and my precious Jennie went with me to 
Trinity and St. Paul, and seemed to enjoy it just as 
much as I did. When we went to St. Paul we took a 
front seat on account of my hearing. When Dr. 
Joyce (he was made bishop the following year) came 
in, he looked about and then found a chair and set 
it on the inside of the altar. He then came down 
where I was sitting, and spoke to me, "Come up here; 
I have a chair for you, and I want you to hear me 
preach to-day/' I thanked him, and yet I hated to 
go up there before all the people; but my "always 
pastor" had bidden me come, and I went. His ser- 
mon was on holiness. Among other things he said 
that he had watched certain women in their evangel- 
istic work, and had inquired himself of the ministers 
with whom they labored about the secret of their suc- 
cess, and he had found it to be holiness. This sermon, 
with the precious words of commendation and en- 
couragement, was a benediction to me. At the night 
service I testified, and he called on me to pray, and 
again spoke of my life and work. My husband and 
Jennie were sitting by my side, and I thanked God 
from the depths of my heart. 

I first met Dr. Joyce during Mr. Harrison's re- 
vival. It was during these meetings that God poured 
out his Spirit on Cincinnati in answer to. faithful 
prayers. I went every night, helping at the altar. 



Our Work from 1884 to i88p. 277 



He said, "You are welcome to do just what God wants 
you to do." I was never afraid of him after that; and 
when he was sent to Trinity Church he was my truest 
friend and pastor. He earnestly desired that we 
should pray for him. I remember once at the Ep- 
worth Heights Camp-meeting when he preached on 
Sunday my soul was getting big for the salvation of 
the world, and when he began to preach I fell upon 
my knees, and prayed in silence that God might 
anoint him to do what I could not — to send him forth 
around the world. The following year he was made 
bishop, and he has since been doing what no other 
bishop has ever done. He does not know how I have 
prayed for him. It is just what w r e all ought to do. 
If every Christian man and woman would pray every 
day for all the preachers and workers, we would not 
have the opposition to holiness which we have. 

Just before we went again into the work, Ida and 
I were praying. I said, "If God accepts all we have 
done, he will answer by his Spirit." And this came 
to me, "Who is God?" I answered, "He is from all 
Eternity to all Eternity. He is the very Eternity him- 
self. He has all knowledge, all wisdom, all strength, 
all holiness, all love, all justice, all mercy, all power in 
heaven and in earth and under the earth. He is over 
all and in all, and is everywhere present, at the same 
time beholding the evil and the good. He has power 
over all sin and over the power of the devil; has all 
worlds, knoweth the stars all by name, is God of the 
hoary frost; he rides upon the wings of the wind, he 



278 



The Old Paths. 



calms the boisterous sea, he sways the empires of the 
world, he rules the armies of heaven, he reigns 
amongst the children of men, and none can say unto 
the Lord Jehovah, Why doest thou so?" With this 
came the reanointing, such as I had had in the begin- 
ning of the w 7 ork. I had thought in the olden days, 
that surely I had it all ; but it is better farther on. 
Thus in this baptism I was better able to serve the 
Infinite One. 

We commenced meeting at 

HARRISON, OHIO, 

in October, 1887. It was a good Church, with about 
two hundred members; but the town w r as very hard- 
ened. There was a Universalist Church, which had 
a most deadening effect upon morals and spiritual 
life. Indeed, it seemed to be a cesspool of hell. One 
strong man who is a Universalist can contaminate 
a whole community. It is a damning doctrine. We 
trusted in God, and a company of us went two and 
two from house to house. It had a great influence, 
and inspired fainting hearts to labor, and the Church 
was greatly blessed. Many of the wickedest men in 
the town were at the altar, and professed to be saved. 
We were invited out to dinner one day, and as I was 
very tired I was resting. While lying on the couch 
the thought came, "This lady has been very kind to 
you and labored for your dinner, and now you are 
resting, and she wants the blessing of sanctification." 
At once I prayed for her. It was not long before she 



Our Work from 1884 to 1889. 279 

had entered into u rest of soul," and I was rested in 
body. We left this morning and the precious souls 
with the dear Lord, praising him for the work. One 
precious soul is worth a lifetime living for. We also 
praised God for his faithful servant, Brother Wones, 
and his wife. 

We immediately began services at St. John's 
Church, 

CINCINNATI, OHIO. 

There was a debt of three thousand dollars, which had 
burdened it and deadened the faith of the Church. 
There were a few live Christians, a sanctified preacher, 
and a kind people. Some of the members worked 
with us nicely, and the preacher was faithful, giving 
his life to the work. I often think of the days of ab- 
stinence, when often we did without an evening meal, 
preferring to stay and pray ; and of how Brother Hart- 
ley would join us, as we silently kneeled at the differ- 
ent pews, until prayer had gone up from every spot. 
I have wondered how some of the fault-finders will 
appear when the hidden is brought to light. One 
evening a young man, attracted by the announcement 
of "women evangelists," came in. He was on his way 
down town, where he usually spent his evenings. He 
staid to pray — for the Spirit arrested him — and was 
converted. His wife, a Catholic, also was converted. 
On the third night he sought sanctification, and it was 
touching, as we told him what to pray. His salvation 
paid us for the labor. He is a burning, shining light. 



28o 



The Old Paths. 



The Church desired to prepare him for the ministry. 
Another entire family was saved, and the husband just 
the other day testified that the St. John's meeting 
was not a failure when it saved him from a drunkard's 
life unto eternal life. Other Churches were greatly 
blessed, and it was a good meeting upon the whole. 
Only the Great Day will tell the good that was done. 
There would have been much more accomplished, if 
the Christmas Festival had not taken the minds of the 
people away from salvation. We did what we could, 
and left it all with God, and went on our way re- 
joicing. 

Ah, the desecration of the Church of God by the 
theater-going, dancing-loving Church members ! 
What a reckoning by and by ! O for a baptism of 
love for the suffering women of heathen lands ! O 
for the American women to lay off their jewels and 
extravagance of dress and living, that they may go 
to the rescue of these fallen sisters in heathen dark- 
ness! He has prepared the American people to send 
the gospel to all the heathen nations of the world, by 
giving us the gospel in a free land. Our forefathers 
fought and bled for freedom's cause, and this Govern- 
ment was founded on the Word of God. If this were 
a heathen land, the women would be in ignorance: 
it is through the blessed Christ that the women have 
had such advantages. The heathen nations are flock- 
ing to America by the thousands, and there is no time 
to be lost. If the Church were sanctified to God, it 
would not take long for the world to be converted. 



Our Work from 1884 to 1889. 281 

He showed me the wonderful work that could be done 
if the Church would do its duty. I fasted and prayed 
long; but could see nothing but the sheep of his 
pasture — a mighty flock, but unclean; tags of un- 
washed wool hanging all around the legs, not one 
clean — an awful sight to- behold. The love of the 
world, pride, evil speaking, envyings, malice, had 
crept in, and had driven Christ out, and they were as 
sheep without a shepherd. 

In January, 1888, we held a meeting at Pendle- 
ton Church, 

CINCINNATI, OHIO, 

to assist our former pastor, Dr. Bushong. The pre- 
siding elder of the Cincinnati District advised us not 
to go, as there had been a quarrel and a Church trial. 
The entire Church was divided, and they were very 
sore; and he did not think we could do any good. 
Dr. Bushong had been to see us several times, and 
he said he believed God wanted us to go, and that 
God would give us the victory. After much prayer 
we went, trusting God. It was not the first Church 
we had been in where there was trouble. Part sat on 
one side of the church, and the rest on the other. We 
prayed constantly the Lord's Prayer, and the Lord 
used it as a two-edged sword; the Spirit also guided 
in the selection of readings. Precious souls were in a 
critical condition, and we prayed that God would not 
only give us skilled fingers, but such a delicate touch 
that we could handle these sensitive, delicate hearts, 



282 



The Old Paths, 



and bring them to health. Thus we labored, walking 
softly before the Lord. We had four fast-days, and 
many of the children, into whose homes the poison 
had entered, joined us. We had three all-night prayer- 
meetings. By the second Sunday the devil not only 
took a back seat, but was driven out of the Church. 
Brother Bushong had proposed a love-feast, and on 
Sunday afternoon the Church was crowded. The 
power of love was melting hearts. All at once, 
Brother Bushong stood up, and said, "If I have 
wronged anybody in this church since I have been 
your pastor, I beg your forgiveness; and not only 
that, but I get down on my knees before you;" and 
he kneeled, and continued, "Now if you forgive me 
and feel right toward me, stand to your feet." And 
every soul stood up. Then he said, "Sit down; now 
if you all forgive each other of all the wrongs since 
this trouble has been going on, stand to your feet." 
Everybody arose. Then he prayed : "O God, this day 
we bury the past. Let the hand be paralyzed who 
digs it up, and the tongue be palsied who even speaks 
of it again." What crying, what sobs, what shouting! 
Such shaking of hands! They all started towards 
their pastor, and sinners — strong men who had come 
from special invitation — stood with tears rolling down 
their cheeks. We could not find the dividing line in 
the Church. 

When the baptism fell upon these sinners, they 
came in by scores. Dear Brother W. L Fee and his 



Our Work from 1884 to i88p. 283 

sainted wife were with us often. One night we had an 
awful fight with the devil. W e had a short prayer serv- 
ice, and then a testimony-meeting. While it was in 
progress, I said, "God wants us to pray. Everybody 
who ever prayed get down now where you are, and 
pray for the power of God to come upon us. We will 
have silent prayer." The house was crowded, and infi- 
dels and mockers stood around the door. As we fell 
on our knees, the devil said : "You are making a fool 
of yourself. You have had no Bible-reading nor any- 
thing, and it is n't time for prayer. There are infidels 
and mockers here, and they will not understand. O 
how foolish you are !" He spoke as loudly as if some- 
body were talking. It was an awful power, which 
nearly took away my strength ; and my daughter was 
tempted in the same manner. If ever I looked to God 
for help it was then. It must have been half an hour, 
during which time one woman made a short prayer; 
everything was as still as death. I looked to God, and 
the heavens were opened, and God was sitting on his 
throne. I cried, "My God, thou hast never forsaken 
me!" and he answered me back, "I will never leave 
thee nor forsake thee ; but I will be with thee unto the 
end;" and renewed strength came with the word. I 
turned to Ida, and whispered, "God says he will not 
leave us ; he will be with us to the end," and she com- 
menced to praise the Lord. I turned to Brother 
Bushong, and said, "God wants you to pray." He 
prayed. It seemed as if heaven and earth met to- 



284 



The Old Paths. 



gether. When he was through, I told him that God 
wanted him to invite the people to the altar. He was 
all on fire, and there was a rush to the altar, and it 
was crowded in a few minutes. I do not know how T 
many w T ere saved. I only know that everything was 
swept before God's power, and the devil was com- 
pletely discomfited. He had come to me in such a 
sensible manner, for it looked so very foolish to have 
a meeting carried on in such a way ; but God has 
chosen the weak things of the world to confound the 
things which are mighty. 

We had a grand time, and went on to 

LIBERTY, INDIANA, 

where we lifted the flag of our King — holiness to the 
Lord. There was great opposition to women's work; 
but we hid behind the Cross, and the work prospered. 
We had two all-night prayer-meetings. At the first 
one over fifty staid. Just before we closed the meet- 
ing the young men asked for a night of prayer, and 
we staid until twelve o'clock. God has not lost the 
records, and we are content. From there we went 
to Butler, Ky., during the month of May, and in June 
opened up at 

PAINTSVILLE, KENTUCKY. 

This Church had for its pastor Brother J. Fields, the 
man of the United Brethren Church, who, at Mt. 
Olivet, received the Holy Spirit, and entered the 



Our Work from 1884 to i88p. 285 



Methodist ministry. The following is taken from the 
Paintsville paper : 

"A WONDERFUL REVIVAL. 

"The revival services which began at the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church in this place, on the 10th 
inst., continue, with increasing interest, and every- 
body in town and in the surrounding country seems so 
deeply absorbed in the meeting that you can scarcely 
hear anything else talked of on the streets, in the 
stores, workshops, hotels, or anywhere. Although 
the weather has been extremely warm, and the heat 
in a crowded house is almost unbearable, this does not 
seem in the least to check or lessen the surging throng 
that crowd into the church every afternoon and even- 
ing to hear the story of the Cross as it falls from the 
lips of these two ladies. Mrs. Vorn Holz usually 
opens the service, which is interspersed with singing 
and prayer. She seems to be perfectly at home at all 
times, and knows just how to conduct the meeting 
so as to keep up the interest, and is an excellent ex- 
horter. Miss Ida conducts what she terms Bible- 
readings; but what we would call the most powerful 
and interesting sermons that it has ever been our 
pleasure to listen to. We are wholly unable to give 
even a faint description of the manner in which this 
young lady delivers her addresses upon the religion 
of Christ, and we will not attempt it. To get an idea 
of her wonderful power and eloquence you must hear 



286 



The Old Paths. 



her, and no one can listen to her without feeling 
greatly benefited, even though he may not agree with 
her on points of doctrine and mode of worship. It 
is truly a wonderful meeting, and all who have not 
heard these ladies should not let this opportunity slip. 

"Up to Wednesday night there had been one hun- 
dred and fifteen conversions, and thirty-eight sancti- 
fications." 

In July we started for Mt. Tabor, New Jersey, to 
attend the National Holiness Camp-meeting. From 
there we passed on to Boston to meet my daughter 
Jennie, and together we spent the month of August 
at Niagara Falls, Canada. We labored at Wesley 
Park Camp-meeting. This summer of 1888 — the last 
one spent on this earth with our darling Jennie — is 
given in detail in the next chapter. 

In October of 1888 we held a victorious meet- 
ing at 

SAIyYERSVIUvE, KENTUCKY, 

a county-seat. It was a very rough place, and there 
had never been any kind of election that some- 
body was not killed. We were there during election 
times, and we kept the church open all day. We 
prayed for the men and the election, for the country 
and its officials. The church all day had been filled 
with strangers, coming and going. There was a 
strange quietness, which was noticeable. Late in the 
afternoon two women had a fight at the edge of town ; 



Our Work from 1SS4 to 1889. 



287 



but not a single man had quarreled. Everybody was 
talking of how God answered our prayers, which was 
emphasized by the women's quarrel, the Holy Spirit 
using it to convict men of sin. O, it was a hallelujah 
time ! 

The Presbyterians had just dedicated their new 
church, and had with them a prominent minister. 
Of course we preached sanctification, which always 
stirs the devil, and the announcement was made that 
there would be preaching in the Presbyterian church 

by Dr. H ; subject, "Sanctification.'' The boast 

was made that it would only take one hour to show 
up the error that was being preached in the Methodist 
church. The night came, and we gathered in the 
Methodist church. Before eight o'clock the court- 
house had been engaged, and our congregation 
passed over there. There were just an even dozen 
at the Presbyterian church. All glory to Jesus ! 

An old backslider — a lawyer, and cousin to our 
presiding elder — was reclaimed, and received the 
Holy Ghost, and went immediately to preaching. 
That year he won many souls, the first meeting win- 
ning forty, to God His son was also saved, and began 
preaching: but was soon called to his long home. 
One tall man came crying, "I want some of that old- 
fashioned religion. " Thank God! 'tis the old-time 
religion, which 

M Makes happy soul and body, 
Makes us love everybody," 



288 



The Old Paths. 



and 't is good enough for me. We insert the follow- 
ing clipping: 

" THE REVIVAL AT SAL VERS VILLE. 

"Having just returned from Salyersville, we ask 
space in your paper for this bit of news, as we feel it 
will be interesting to the people of our town to know 
how the good Lord is blessing the people of our 
neighboring town, Salyersville. I, with several 
others, attended the services, now being held by Sis- 
ters Vorn Holz, last Saturday and Sunday, and I 
must say it was a most wonderful meeting, and the 
most sublime demonstration of God's power I ever 
witnessed in all my life, especially at the Sunday 
night's service. It was enough to break down infi- 
delity. I can't describe it. Strong men (sinners) 
broke down, and yielded to this Divine Power like 
reeds before a storm. Although the altar was filled 
with penitents, they were raised to their feet shouting 
God's praise; wives embraced converted husbands, 
parents converted children. Tears of joy flowed 
everywhere, and the praise of God rang through the 
church from many who had never praised God before. 
Twenty-five conversions were the fruits of this won- 
derful meeting, making fifty-two in all since the meet- 
ing commenced, up to Monday noon. God is doing 
a wonderful work in our mountains through the in- 
strumentality of these good women. May God pros- 
per them! 

"The Church is being greatly revived and built 



Our Work from 1884. to 1889. 



289 



up, and Brother Fields, the pastor, rejoices that his 
field of labor is being blessed so abundantly ; and may 
his labors be crowned with the love and support of 
his people, as we feel it will be ! May the good work 
continue! J. K. D." 

We left a happy people to go to Paintsville again, 
where we spent a pleasant time. There had been a 
change of ministry ; but the same Holy Spirit presided 
over the meeting. 

In January of 1889 we began meetings at 

MIIvFORD, OHIO. 

The minister, Rev. J. L. Glascock, was a sanctified 
man, with his whole soul in the work. It was at this 
meeting he received the full baptism of the Spirit, 
which burned in his bones until he went out of the 
regular pastorate, and became the flaming evangelist 
which he is to-day. God has been using him marvel- 
ously up and down the land. We had a most unique 
meeting with the Official Board. One of the trustees, 
who had given the lot to the Church and much 
money, was deeply interested in the meetings, and 
much concerned that the evangelists should be cared 
for. He. was exceedingly kind-hearted. He said in 
the official meeting, "I am not a member of the 
Church nor a Christian ; but I will do all I can to help 
these sisters in this work." O how God loved that 
man, and to think that all these years he had been 
robbing God, and living for the world ! We said : "We 
19 



290 



The Old Paths, 



thank our kind friend ; but he can not help us. He is 
the biggest burden we have." It shocked him, and 
he inquired how that could be. We told him that he 
was one of the prominent men of the community, and 
a trustee of the Church, and that he did not profess 
to be a Christian ; and as long as he held that position 
he must be a stumbling-block. Thank God, he yielded 
himself up, and became as a little child! He united 
with the Church, and became a great worker in the 
Sunday-school. 

From Milford we went to York Street Church, 

CINCINNATI, OHIO. 

The pastor, Brother Lease, had been sent from Mad- 
isonville to this charge, and we had a very gracious 
meeting. It was while we were holding this meeting 
the great temptation came to my precious Jennie, in 
regard to the opera. All the time the shadow of a 
coming sorrow was over us; but God gained many 
souls, using the struggle about the opera to convict 
of worldly pleasure. Already her spirit was being 
severed from earthly things, to enter in upon a new 
work of "ministering spirits." (Hebrews i, 14.) The 
struggle must have been spiritual, because it bore 
fruit even before she had gained complete victory. 

From York Street Church w r e went to Batavia. 
The work was opening up finely, when I was called 
to Boston to the bedside of my dying child. 



Chapter XVI. 



"JENNY." 

F AIRPLAY, Colorado, June 20, 1889. — O my 
God, what I have passed through the last three 
months only thou knowest ! No language can tell ; 
only thou my God hast taken care of me. I thank 
and praise thy holy name. Last March we were in the 
midst of a glorious revival at Batavia, when a tele- 
gram came that my precious Jennie was dangerously 
ill. We took the first train home, and my husband 
and I started that night, Saturday, March 30th, for 
Boston. It was a blustering night, and a long, long 
Sunday, snowing and storming all day. We reached 
Boston at twelve o'clock Sunday night. My precious 
child was alive; but we could not see her until the 
next morning. She was suffering from appendicitis, 
and the doctors had said that there was but one 
chance of her life — a surgical operation — and after 
four days of painful suffering, her friends took her 
to the hospital. The one chance failed, for on April 
9th she died. The great sorrow of my heart was that 
I could not stay by her; but she was too weak to be 
moved. If I had known she would die, I would have 
taken her to my room, for then I could have watched 
her myself. All her friends said it was the best 
that could be done, and the best surgeons of Boston 

291 



292 



The Old Paths. 



were in attendance. She knew me, and wanted me 
to take her away, and asked where "Ide" was. She 
said that she loved Jesus, and I believe he took her to 
himself. That is enough; for it will be only a short 
time until we ail go. If we are all saved in heaven 
at last, that is enough ; and God has promised to save 
the children of the righteous even unto the fourth 
generation. I know I am unworthy ; but I have kept 
the commandments the very best I could. I have 
observed his statutes and done his will the very best I 
could, according to my knowledge and understand- 
ing. The good Lord only knows; but he gave me 
strength to bear it all, and he was with me. He has 
promised that if I will do these things, he will give me 
my heart's desire, which is the salvation of my chil- 
dren. He has taken my precious darling baby home. 
It has been a hard stroke ; but God has been with me 
every moment, although I would have to get down on 
my knees many times in a day and claim the promise. 
Then God would bless me, and take away the sorrow. 
Sometimes it seemed the devil would conquer; but 
God always helped me. I had sometimes to repeat, 
"The blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth me from all sin 
then the tempter would leave me. I am still trusting 
his promises, and feel he will be with me to the end. 
He says he will be with me in six troubles, and in the 
seventh he will not leave me nor forsake me, and 
that his grace will be sufficient for me ; and I believe 
his promises with all my heart. All things will work 



"Jenny" 



293 



together for our good and God's glory; for all things 
God does is right. 

Jennie, my precious, darling child, you were like 
a sunbeam in the house — so kind and so good to all ; 
so unselfish and always kind in your judgment. I do 
not remember of her speaking unkindly of any one. 
She was so tiny we called her "little sister." When 
she sang at the churches they stood her on a table or 
box; and years afterward, when she sang in Boston 
Music Hall, they requested her to stand on a box, 
that she might be seen. She wore children's size 
gloves and shoes. When she was home the last time, 
she said, "Dearest mother, how can I leave you?" 

if I had known it was the last time, I would not 
have let her go ; but they kept writing for her to come, 
and I could not see what else could be done. She 
yielded herself entirely to God at Niagara Falls six 
months before she died. When we returned home 
that summer — for she came with us to Cincinnati — 
she said : "Mother, it more than pays you for going to 
Niagara Falls — my blessing in getting acquainted 
with Jesus ; for now I know Jesus and love him, and 
that is enough for you. You know I sing in a Church 
where they do n't believe in Jesus Christ ; but now 

1 know him, and that is sufficient." She used to tell 
me that I did not know how many good friends she 
had in Boston. I did not realize what she said until 
I went to see her on her dying bed, when I was aston- 
ished to see the kindness of the people toward her. 



2 9 4 



The Old Paths. 



Although she went a stranger to study music, yet the 
very best people of Boston not only received her, but 
truly loved her, and became greatly interested in her 
career. 

She sang in Lowell, then in a Congregational 
Church in Boston (with which Church she afterward 
united), after which she sang in First Parish Church 
(Unitarian), Cambridge; at which Church she was 
singing when she died. The month of August was 
her vacation, which she spent with us. The summer 
of 1886, when we went to Colorado, was crowded 
every minute with pleasure and happiness. It was the 
last time her sister, Mrs. Sheldon, saw her. The sum- 
mer of 1888, her last summer, is the most precious 
memory of my life. My daughter Ida and myself had 
planned to attend the National Holiness Camp-meet- 
ing at Mt. Tabor, New Jersey, in July, and meet Jen- 
nie in August. We had chosen the Chesapeake & 
Ohio route, which took us over the old historic 
ground of the Southland— Virginia, Richmond, Old 
Point Comfort, Norfolk, and around by sea to New 
York — and I was glad when I saw her pleasure on our 
return trip, While at Mt. Tabor, Mr. Daniels, of 
Wesley Park, Niagara Falls, Canada, desired us to 
assist in a camp-meeting. We telegraphed to Jennie 
to meet us at the station in Boston, and received the 
answer, "Hurrah! — Jane." We met her there, and 
returned to New York, going to Niagara by way of 
Buffalo, and returning by way of the Hudson. She 
was interested in the meetings, using her voice for 



u Jenny." 



295 



God, standing with us upon the street, singing for 
Jesus. There was a peculiar set of people there, who 
had been side-tracked, and who were constantly talk- 
ing about "impressions and leadings." They did not 
like "the blood of Jesus'' nor "the Cross,'' and were 
"beguiling unstable souls." She became deeply con- 
cerned about these, and prayed very earnestly for God 
to rebuke them, and not let them do any harm. She 
seemed transfigured when surrounded by the beauties 
of nature. I can not tell all her rapture. She was like 
a bird. Often I held my breath as she stepped into the 
most dangerous places — standing on slippery rocks 
with the water all about her. 

The following letters, written by herself, will give 
a glimpse of the bright, fearless nature and loving 
heart so tender and true. Thank God for the innate 
faith, which was quickened by the Spirit in her later 
life! 

206 Dartmouth St., Boston, 
February 28, 1884. 

My Dear Darling Mother, — How jolly glad I was 
to get your letter! . . . Now I want you to keep on 
praying for me, if you will — which I know you do — that 
I may be good, and that everything will come right ; that 
I shall get a position; and O, lots of things. . . . 
These people are the nicest people in Boston, really. 
. . . Well, what do you think? Haven't I lots of 
nice friends? And now, what do you think of a young 
woman who can earn sixty dollars in one week — how? 
By singing six songs one night, and four another. Now, 



296 



The Old Paths. 



how is that? . . . Don't forget me, especially in 
your prayers, and now good-bye. 

Yours affectionately, Jane. 

P. S.— Dear Belle! That puts me in mind of her, that 
"Jane," 

December, 1885. 

My Dear Mother, — I must just write now, and say 
how much our own dear Father in heaven has blessed me, 
and you must be praying for me and to him. O, do be- 
lieve in him, for he is so good and so kind; and to-morrow 
I must tell you all about dear Mary and about my les- 
sons. And now, good-night, dear mother, and bless dear 
Jesus with me, for when I am so blue and homesick he 
is so dear; he is just like a father, only so much better. 
And now, good-night. 

P. S. — I sang at the musicale last night, and then Miss 
Mary and I sat up so late and talked, that I could not 
write any more. But, dearest mother, what should I do 
when I am alone and homesick, if I did not have Jesus 
to go to? Why, it seems as though he is right there, and 
I can talk to him. And now I must tell you. Friday I 
went to Boston, and saw Mary; she had just gotten back 
Thursday, and they are going to see Gerricke and Mr. 
Lang about a teacher for me, and this week I am to be- 
gin. O how happy I am! And the symphony concert! 
And Miss Juch sang. O how she sang! How grand it, 
would be if I could become as great! I like her better 
than any one. 

Thanksgiving night I prayed myself to sleep. I was 
so homesick all day. Baby! I pray every night, and He 



"Jenny." 



297 



does help me and bless me. The minister of our Church 
is very anxious to have me join; but I do n't think I will. 
He talks so much like you, Ide. . . . But I can not 
tell you my trouble, because you have so many yourself. 
And now I must study. Do n't forget that every time 
you pray I feel that Jesus blesses me, and every time I 
pray he blesses me. Dear Jesus! He will take care of 
me. . . . Do n't worry about me, and always send up 
one of your dear prayers to our own dear Father for me. 
And now, good-night. Your loving daughter, 

Jennie. 

1 

Lowell, May 8, 1886. 

My Dearest Mother, — Do not worry about me; 
do not; there is no need of it. I am doing so well, and 
have so much to be thankful for. Dear Jesus, who takes 
such good care of all of us, does not forget me here. In- 
deed, I do get blue and downhearted sometimes; it is n't 
all plain and fair sailing; but now I am quite well, and 
you can write to me ; and we all are without great sorrow 
that so many have ; for which we ought to bless Him all 
the time. ... I want to keep well and strong, and 
trust him more and more, and love and thank him for all 
he does for me. I am sorry to hear that father is ill. Be 
sure and write to me everything; and how lovely it would 
be for us to be together! . If we could all go to Europe, 
and Ide and I could study — O, what a dream! . . . 
Good-bye, dear mother; and always pray for me as you 
ever have done, that I may be good and thankful. 

Ever your loving daughter, Jennie. 



29S 



The Old Paths. 



October 9, 1886. 

My Dearest Mother, — You do not know how very 
glad I was to get your last letter. . . . And when 
you prayed for me so much, I know He heard, because 
I have been blessed wonderfully. Sunday night I sang, 
"What shall the harvest be?' 1 and the people all cried, so 
they say. . . . You must have prayed for me last 
night, Wednesday, for I received the most wonderful 
blessing. Please do not forget me ever in your prayers. 
You have been praying, I know; for I felt it. . . . 
Now, write me soon again. You need not fear. I know 
He will keep me, only do n't forget. 

Always your loving daughter. JexxiE. 

Cambridge, December 16, i88j. 
Dearest Mother and Sister, — I am so glad to get 
your letters. I am so lonesome. O, how glad if I could 
come, and have some lovely, lovely times with you! I 
am so lonesome. I have been practicing very hard, and 
this afternoon went in to hear Mr. Brooks. It was beau- 
tiful. Everything is going so well for me. I have my 
trials, and O so lonesome for you sometimes : but you 
have more. I wish I could do something: but you know 
how I feel: and then, too, you have so much that others 
have not, and everything might be so much worse. . . . 
Thank you so much for your prayers for me. I need 
them always. Pray, too, that I may give myself up en- 
tirely as you have done to Him, and for Him. I had 
a wonderful blessing Tuesday night: you must have been 
praying for me. I was at the time. And now I am 
tired, and must go to bed. I wish I could see you. I 



u Jenny" 



299 



want to very much. But, never mind. I am a baby and 
homesick; only pray that I may be just what you would 
have me, and as I would always long to be. You must 
not worry about me. It is wonderful that I have been 
kept so long — and it is all on your account — do n't you 
know that it is to you that we owe all the good that ever 
comes to us? So why should you worry? 
With all my love and thoughts, 

Your Little Jenny. 

November, 1887. 
My Dearest Mother, — Thank you so much for 
your nice letter. I have been doing so much since I saw 
you. I sang Tuesday night in Lebanon, and saw lots 
of people I knew in the audience. They applauded so 
for the Jewel Song from Faust, I sang for encore, ''Way 
down on the Suanee River;" and they all cried, and I 
did too, nearly, and — well, it was a big success. . . . 
But the best of all is coming. I am to sing for Mr. Lang 
at Music Hall in the Schumann's Faust for the Cecilia 
Club. I am so glad; it is fine. Saturday night I had to 
travel all night, and I was so scared at first; but I prayed, 
and the same feeling came over me that I had once be- 
fore — that some One above me was in some way carry- 
ing me along. . . . But some way I had the hand of 
Him, and I was guided home safely. It was vivid, and 
I felt it every time I woke up, and would just go right 
to sleep again. And now, dear mother, pray more for 
me. I am sorry that I can not write more; but I have 
such "stacks" to do. With a long kiss and love, 

Jenny. 



3°° 



The Old Paths. 



100 Mt. Auburn St., Cambridge, 
October 29, 1888. 

My Dear Mother and Sister, — Your letter came 
this morning, and I was glad to get it. . . . Yester- 
day Mr. Brooks preached a beautiful sermon — "The 
blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth us from all sin" — which 
he divided into four parts, to make it more plain. First, 
the duty of cheerfulness, which he insisted was a duty, 
as God is joy — even through our trials he still remains 
the source of all happiness. Second, Integrity — Truth — 
no, no concealment; living free and open lives, letting 
the sunlight of God flood our souls, as we let in the sun- 
shine to our windows; insisting always on sunshine — no 
darkness. As God is light, so they who live in the light 
see God. Third, Intelligence — searching for all truths 
in all places, in all ways, and by all means; but never 
alone, always w T ith Him, as things are sometimes danger- 
ous for us to know alone; with Him it only adds new 
beauties to the road, which is all light. And fourth, 
Fellowship one w T ith another, never holding ourselves 
aloof, but ready always to be friends, and help each other; 
as He with us, thus having fellowship with Him. As 
Christ is the way, so we can not but see the light through 
him. It was grand; and, of course, I can not tell you 
half, only it does help me so much. . . . No, I can 
not take any of the money which you dear ones are offer- 
ing. I am sorely pressed; but I am not going to worry, 
for He will make the way. So do n't worry, dearest 
mother; I won't give up, and I won't take anything from 
you until I have to; . . . and, Ide dear, I do pray; 
and thank you so much for your dear, dear thoughts 
and prayers; and don't kill yourself; you must not. I 



"Jenny" 



301 



do n't want you to ; it is n't right. God wants more of 
you; and if you don't be careful, you can't give any- 
thing. Good-bye. Please pray with faith that things 
will be right for me and all of us. I am practicing hard. 
Your loving daughter and sister, Jane:. 

December 9, 1888. 

My Dear Mother, — I know you are very busy; but 
I know, too, that you never forget me, for everything is 
going beautifully. I sang Thursday in Music Hall for 
the Cecilia. ... I think of you, dear mother, so 
much, and wish we could be together. O pray that I 
may surely meet you ! Pray for me always, dear mother. 
How I long to see you ! And do pray that I shall be able 
to sing in Oratorio; that is what I want above all things. 
And if I retain my health and grow a little stronger, 
there is nothing to prevent me. For a while I could not 
sleep; but the last two nights I prayed, and it felt just as 
when I traveled away from you, and the other night when 
I was frightened on the train, that same calm, peaceful, 
restful feeling came, as though there was some one look- 
ing over me, and whom I could trust. Now, do write to 
me soon. I have been so busy I could not write sooner. 

Always your own loving little Jenny. 

December 19, 1888. 
My Dearest Mother, — Last Friday night I saw 
you so plain. I live near you, and God our Father is so 
wonderful and so dear to us, that he makes us feel each 
other's spirits when we can't be with one another. I 
long to be near you, and to see you and to have you pray 
with me. It is n't ourselves when we cross one another, 



302 



The Old Paths. 



when we are together and things don't go smoothly; it 
is what we feel to one another when we are away which 
is our real selves. . . . But I am not worrying, for 
he says for me to be patient and wait ; and I am cheerful, 
and I am waiting. ... I wish I could be home 
for Christmas. Always lovingly, Jenny. 

(Christmas Letter.) 

December 31, 1888. 
Dearest Mother and Ide, — It is too bad; thank 
you so much for helping me, but you never should have 
done it. . . . And I can't send you anything, and I 
could n't to any one. It is perfectly horrid not to be able 

to! Mrs. H , the old lady with whom I live, gave me 

such a pretty book, "The Lily and the Cross." Just as 
sweet as it could be. AH my little girls gave me some- 
thing [her Sunday-school class] . Constance gave me a 
lovely pair of bedroom slippers, which she worked her- 
self. But I can tell you it was hard Christmas morning — 
I simply kneeled down and had a cry; but, after all, it 
was not a bad Christmas, although if I could have been 
with you I should have been happy. I do n't worry only 
at those times. It 's awfully hard to be away from you, 
awfully hard; but I do n't see how we could better it any, 
only in that I should be with you. ... I am just 
started here ; but, O dear, one does n't know what to do. 
Well, every day we are living, and it does not do any 
good to worry ; all one can do is to try and do what one 
is given to do. . . And, Ide, as for you — He has 
your reward. You are His, and His alone. O what 
happiness! Nothing more wonderful to come to you, 
Ide. Just compare yourself with some others! The 



"Jenny" 



3°3 



marvelous light which has come to you! Jesus' life in 
you ! The end is attained, and all that is after is only the 
throwing away of the old chrysalis, and then — for the 
gloriousnESS of being with Him when you are one of his 
chosen. O Ide, believe me, you are doubly blessed; for 
now your life must be beautiful, as well as in what is to 
come! Sometimes I have thought how I wished you 
could have more of this life; and then, I know there is 
nothing more to come into it; for is it not full now? 
When a thing is full, there is no room for aught else. 
Now I must stop. I do not envy you, only that I am so 
happy For you, and wish and wish my life may become 
as full. Good-bye. I wish I could see you both. Write 
to me soon. And again I thank you so much for the 
money. You pray for me, I know. I feel that you do. 
Your loving daughter and sister, Jenny. 

A few months before her last illness, she received 
a most flattering offer to sing in opera. It caused me 
some uneasiness; but God took my child to himself 
before temptation became too alluring. 

February 13, 1889. 
My Dear Mother, — I am so sorry that you have 
been worried about this thing. I never intended to ac- 
cept the offer which came to me (mind you, I did not go 
to it), unless we could feel happy about it; and as I say, 
always one of you could be with me. Fancy what good 
we could do with six thousand a year. Of course, you 
must see the greatness of such an offer. Our lives can 
be pure, no matter where we are. We are bound to live 
in the world, and the more power we have of doing good, 



304 The Old Paths, 

the happier we will be, no matter in what position we are. 
I do not want to go alone; if you or Ide could be with me, 
or both, how much more good we all could do! How do 
you know that this is not the greatest chance that any of 
us will have? . . . We must put our feelings aside for 
a moment, and look at it and think what good may come 
of it. If you only knew how I have worried, and now 
it comes like a Godsend. You know here the people 
think it is wonderful; but, as I say, if you are going to 
worry, I would not do it for the world. ... I think 
it is right; and what good you could do in New York, 
and Ide could write and study and work when she chose; 
and we would be in New York most all the time. Please, 
dear mother, think of it; by my singing I might bring 
many people out of ignorance; and if you were with me, 
how grand it would be! Great, good women have been 
on the stage. . . . Please try and think for the future 
for me. Well, I can't say more; only I am trying all in 
my power to do right. Now do n't worry; I never would 
hurt you in any way. I can not afford to study, and that 
is what I want. . . . But, anyway, you think of it 
and talk it over between yourselves. I would have no 
time for frivolity, for it would be all hard work; but it 
would pay. Please pray for me. 

Always your obedient daughter, Jenny. 

February 23, 188 p. 
My Dear Mother,- — Thank you so much for your 
dear letter. It has made me feel so much better, although 

I have been suffering with regular influenza. Mrs. P 

went to see about the substantial part of the opera offer; 
or, in other words, went to find out if the people were 



"Jenny" 



thoroughly responsible, and she finds that it is a good 

thing. Miss C thinks it is a wonderful offer; but I 

haven't decided to accept; but if I do, I'm going to 
make you come and take care of me. But, never mind; 
whatever I do, do n't be afraid that I shall do anything 
to disgrace you. ... I want to see you very much. 
They have been very kind to me since I have been 
ill. . . . And now I must stop. Just think what 
happiness for you and Ide and me to live together! O 
if it could be true, how happy we would be! Well, 
good-bye. Do n't you worry. He will help us. I am 
trusting entirely to Him. 

Always your loving daughter, Jenny. 

Jane, as Belle used to say. 

This letter is written to Mrs. P , of Boston, 

without date: 

Sunday Night. 

Dear Mrs. P , — I want to write you again, and 

tell you about the concert and about this afternoon. Of 
course, you will know T how much I enjoyed Friday. 
. . . After the concert, as I went home, I could n't 
help thinking God had given me one thing which he 
intended me to use for him. The thought came to me 
over and over again — it first occurred to me at the con- 
cert — and that I must give up all for it ; that that was 
his purpose. But we must let everything bend to that. 
That that is the secret every one of us is to find out for 
himself, what the purpose of our life is for, and then go 
ahead. This afternoon as Sarah [her Sunday-school 
scholar] came for me to go to Trinity [Episcopal] I was 
20 



306 



The Old Paths. 



full of it, and I was telling her how hard it was to keep 
from letting our true aim be swallowed up in all the little 
details and things of this world, which were continually 
pulling us down and away from our best desire, and 
bothering our work. And almost word for word we had 
it over in the sermon this afternoon. How, — and this is 
the way he put it (the sermon started about the man who 
was asked by Jesus to come to the supper, and who must 
be excused), — each true life fulfilled to its uttermost is but 
the manifestation of some thought of the Creator, as was 
the Christ the manifestation of His life. Was n't it beau- 
tiful and wonderful? And then he said how we all were 
first interested in this, and then that and this new fashion 
and that new craze, and — but it was so grand, and it just 
put things into better shape for me, and now it is going 
to come easier to put it into practice ; for I am seeing into 
it more and more, and getting at what He wants me to 
do. His will, not mine, be done. I hope I have n't both- 
ered you with this long letter; but I thought you would 
be glad to know about it. 

Gratefully and affectionately, 

Jenny Vorn Hoi^z. 

100 Mt. Auburn Street, 
October 2, 1888. 
Dear Mrs. P— — , — I am w r riting you just a little 
letter, to tell you how much I am enjoying sitting in your 
seat at church. . . .1 hope you have been well this 
summer; I want to see you very, very much, and have 
thought of you so much. We — that is my mother, sister, 
and I — have been at Niagara Falls nearly all summer, 
where we were all so fascinated that we could not get 



"Jenny" 



away. I think mamma enjoyed it as much as I did, and 
that is saying a good deal. The Falls themselves are like 
a great symphony, or rather the whole thing — cascades, 
whirlpool, and islands — like a symphonic poem, more 
glorious and wonderful as you become familiar with it. 
And the impression it makes on one is so deep, that now, 
on thinking of it, the feeling of awe returns, and is as 
fresh as when I gazed on it for the first time. It says, 
"And His voice shall be as the sound of many waters. " 
That is what comes to you; and then the voice of the cas- 
cades and the little brooks running in and out through 
the islands is so soft and beautiful, as the "still small 
voice" which comes to us; and so it seems just now, as 
I write, the difference between the Christ and the Father; 
the one so terrible and wonderful, the other so soft and 
gentle and pleading. Please forgive me for writing you 
such an "epic;" but I could not help it. How I wish that 
all could see it the way we did this summer! It has been 
so much to me. Hoping that you and your dear ones 
have been as happy as I, 

Always gratefully and affectionately, 

Jenny Vorn Holz. 

The following are letters of condolence : 

15 Berkeley St., Cambridge. 
My Dear Miss Vorn Holz, — Your dear letter was 
very welcome, I assure you; for it is so lovely to hear 
about our dear friend, and to hear it through the sister 
of whom she so often spoke. ... It seems as if that 
year of 1888, and the first part of 1889, we loved "her" 
so, and then suddenly "she" was snatched from us. . . . 



3 o8 



The Old Paths. 



Our clear Miss Vorn Holz — for so she was to us, as we 
did not know you then — was the most fascinating person 
I ever saw. When I first heard her sing I was very much 
impressed with that voice, the sweetest of all: and for 
nearly a year all four of us [one of her four Sunday-school 
pupils] were wild to know her, for her face was so pretty 
and lovely. My journal is composed almost entirely of 
tales about "her," and now I love to read it. We used to 
tell her all our little troubles, and we were always sure to 
get sympathy as well as advice. ... I hear that 
voice again. I so often tell Sarah I would give so much 
to hear her sing now. . . . With much love to you 
and your mother, I am, Sincerely yours, W. 

Lowell, Mass., April 29, 1889. 
My Dear Mrs. Vorn Holz, — I thank you for your 
kind letter telling of Jenny's funeral. I know it is almost 
useless to attempt to say a word of comfort to you in 
your great sorrow ; but I can at least send you my love 
and sympathy. Sad it was that her young life — so brave, 
so full of beauty and promise — should have ended thus 
early; but, young as she was, there doubtless were times 
she grew weary of the struggle, and her courage faltered. 
She herself has often told me as much. She was truly 
ambitious, and so nobly and faithfully has she lived, I am 
sure she is at rest now. and enjoying that heavenly peace 
we are taught to expect if we lead a pure life. Jenny 
came to us a stranger; but her genial, pleasant ways soon 
won her friends everywhere, and endeared her to all 
hearts. Far away from her home she took up her work 
among us; so young and childish-looking, but so self- 



"Jenny." 



3°9 



reliant as to win the respect and love of all who knew her. 
I shall always remember Jenny with love and affection, 
and if the little I did for her made her life more pleasant 
and comfortable, then I am more than repaid by the 
thought she loved me. . . . With many kind re- 
membrances. Sincerely yours, Mrs. 

Cambridge, May 6th. 

My Dear Miss Vorx Holz, — Miss has sent me 

your address, and I want to write you a few words, to tell 
you how T we have felt for you in your great sorrow. Your 
sister was, I think, one of the loveliest girls I ever met, 
and I can not realize that she has been taken from us 
all. It was all so sudden, it must have been particularly 
hard for you. ... It seemed so very hard that we 
could do nothing to show how much we cared for and 
admired your sister. . . . You have probably heard 
that they had a memorial service in the church, and on 

Easter morning Mr. spoke again of your sister. I 

wish I had known her better. ... I think, as a lady 
who had known her in Lowell told mamma, the more 
one knew her the more one loved her. . . . 

I am sincerely yours, . 

Cambridge. 

Dear Miss Vorn Holz, — Thank you for writing to 
me. I love to think about the child, and was always wish- 
ing that Mr. — — could influence her strongly enough 
to return to the shelter of her home. She seemed so tiny 
and frail a thing to be battling with life. Indeed, her very 
frailty was her strongest safeguard. She was so sweet, so 



The Old Paths, 



lovely; and how like an angel she looked when she sang! 
I shall never forget her. My heart ached to see her 
suffer. The dear child! It is such a comfort to me that 
she recognized me. The nurse told me that she prob- 
ably would not. This was on my first visit to the hospital 
on the 31st of March, Sunday morning. When I came 
into the room, she said — not moving her head nor un- 
closing her eyes, which were half shut — "O, Mrs. , 

O, Mrs. , O, Mrs. ! I have had such a terrible 

time. How delicious, how beautiful, how kind!" this 
last to the rose which I put on her little breast. All this 
in a low, murmuring tone. Such a change had passed 
over her since I had seen her only a w T eek before, when 

she came to go with us to Mrs. 's reception, that it 

was scarcely possible to believe that she was the same 
child. I knew in my heart of hearts that she would not 
live then. . . . Remember that we consider it a 

privilege to have known so sweet a child. Mr. 

joins me in kindest regards to Mr. and Mrs. Vorn Holz. 
Always your sincere friend, . 

The following, written to Jennie, is from the same 
friend : 

De)ar Chii,d, — I hope you are not suffering so much 
to-day. Here is a rose from the Cecilia concert. It is 
one of many beautiful ones that were placed on Mr. 

's desk. The Stabat Mater was so beautiful it could 

not have gone better. I thought you would like to know. 

Mr. sends his sincerest regrets that you are ill, and 

hopes that you will soon be yourself again. 

Sincerely yours, . 



"Jenny" 



3" 



GuKi,PH, Can., May ij, 1889. 
Dear Miss Vorn Holz, — My heart has been so full 
since your letter came, that even now I can scarcely trust 
myself to answer it. O, I was delighted to learn that 
your dear sister showed her love for Christ so remark- 
ably in refusing such a tempting offer. Her conduct on 
that occasion will exert an influence over my own life. 
Dear, sweet, beautiful girl, how could any one but love 
her? . . . Ah me! I well remember her rendering of 
"Jesus, Lover of my soul," as you will recollect that more 
than once I asked her to warble it over, with the hope 
that I might catch it; for she sang it to a tune I de- 
lighted to hear. ... In my Bible-class, which is 
attended by about one hundred and fifty, I last Sunday 
taught the lesson of the self-sacrifice of Mary when she 
anointed her Master's feet. I emphasized that verse 
especially, and in doing so told the incident which I look 
upon as a most wonderful act for the Master's honor. 
Dear Jenny's act came to me like the sweet odor that 
pervaded the whole house when Mary broke the box. 
Its perfume will be ever around me, and I thank God I 
met that dear childlike woman on the banks of the 
Niagara in the summer of 1888. She has left us; but she 
will never be forgotten by me, and often this act of self- 
sacrifice will be told by me as a memorial of her love 
for her Master. My heart was full as I expounded the 
first nine verses of Mark xix; and I have heard since 
that the class were carried away as I led them along the 
path that leads up to God. Dear Jenny shines now in 
the light of God. His likeness stamps her brow. She 
has passed through the valley of death, and reigns in 
glory. She has reached the joys of heaven; she has 



3 I2 



The Old Paths, 



learned the song they sing. She is safe in the happy 
home. . . . Dear Miss Vorn Holz, you have my 
heartfelt sympathy. Remember me to your dear mother, 
and know that we all have risen to a higher altitude by 
Jenny's death. Sincerely yours, . 

New York, May ioth. 
My Dear Loved Friends, — I received your letter 
yesterday, and so great was my joy when I saw it was 
from Cincinnati, that I could hardly wait to read it. 
When alone, I opened it and began to read, still with 
such gladness, until I caught the words that Jenny had 
left us. I cried, "O my Heavenly Father, comfort them 
that mourn!" Dear, sweet Jenny, God knows just the 
love I had for her — too beautiful for this wicked world, 
fitted for that world of love and song. I often wonder 
how such perfection as she was is so soon taken from 
us, and the wicked left. But God wants them. Perhaps 
he called Jenny to sing some notes of praise in the great 
redemption song, that none could sing but her. Yes, I 
remember the night she read that chapter in St. John. 
How beautiful it seemed to us all, and then she sang, 
"Jesus, Lover of my 50111." Her whole soul seemed to 

catch the fire as she stood in front of Mr. , telling 

him to believe those things that were written in God's 
Word. Then turning to you, with face aglow, she said: 
"Ide, tell the people all that Jesus is to them; you have n ? t 
told them half." Then with her hands clasped upon her 
heart, "O, I am so afraid I shall lose what I have found!" 
Take comfort with the blessed assurance that she is 
happy with the angels ; and you, dear mother, know the 
time is only short, and then your sweet, lovely Jenny 



"Jenny" 



3*3 



will come to greet you at the gate in heaven. With love 
and sympathy, believe me, Your friend, . 

Mr. Vorn How: Cambridge, Mass. 

Dear Sir, — Allow me to express to you the great grief 
which I have felt in the death of your daughter, and my 
profound sympathy with you and your wife in your sad 
and sudden loss. She had made so many friends in my 
parish, and given so much pleasure to us all by her sing- 
ing, that her death came to us as a great personal be- 
reavement and loss, which can not be replaced. As the 
pastor of the parish, I wish to assure you, for myself and 
for many of my parishioners, of the great regard in which 
we held her. Very truly yours, . 

Niagara Falls, South, May 22, 1889. 
Dear Sister and Mother Vorn Holz, — I can not 
tell how glad I was to hear from you, and more especially 
so, as I had simply heard that dear little Jenny had 
passed away. She, as well as yourself and mother, made 
a host of friends here. I am thankful to say that I did 
take a deep interest in the salvation of dear little Jenny. 
That interest was deepened by her own appreciation of 
any help that I could render, and also by her spirit of 
gratitude toward me, which found expression so often in 

her own words :."0, I am so thankful to you, Mr. , 

for taking so much interest in me. You have helped me 
so much." O, what a joy comes to us when we are help- 
ing those who not only need our assistance, but really 
want it. I for one could not think other than she has 
gone home to Jesus. . . . I remain, 

Yours very truly, . 



3*4 



The Old Paths, 



Niagara Falls Center, Ont. 
My Dear Miss Ida, — Your letter was received, and 
it was needless to say that I was glad to hear from you 
again. . . . O, Miss Ida, to think it was through her 
I was led to this fuller, more complete experience of 
Christian life! I long to thank her. How well I remem- 
ber that afternoon at the camp-ground! The Bible- 
reading was over, and the congregation was asked to 
gather round the front. I went forward a seat or two, 
and as I looked toward your sister, who was already 
standing by the altar, she looked straight at me, and 
smiling, beckoned me to come and kneel by her. I hesi- 
tated a moment; but finally went. Mr. was talking 

to her most of the time, and the conversation seemed to 
be just what I needed. When I arose from my knees I 
did not feel any change in my heart. Your mother said, 
"Let us have a few testimonies, " and as I was standing 
nearest to her, she called on me first to speak. I said, 
"The blood of Jesus Christ, his Son, cleanseth me from 
all sin," and then the change came; it was peace, peace, 
such as I had never known before. Do you wonder, 
when I think of that afternoon, I am thankful for that 
smile and little invitation? You mention the afternoon 
that she received the blessing of sanctification. I was 
by her side at the time, and saw her face radiant as with 
the glory of heaven. The next morning she came to 
meeting, and the radiance was still glow T ing in her coun- 
tenance; her testimony was, "I am still believing." With 
you I echo the words, "Beautiful, brave child!" So 
bright and happy, and always a cheering word for every 
one whom she met. In my Bible is the small wild flower 
that she put in there to press for me. It is not much; 



"Jenny." 



and yet it is all, save a twig of willow she decorated her- 
self with the night of the moonlight, that I have as keep- 
sakes. Yours affectionately, . 

Villa, Newport, R. I. 
My Dear Miss Vorn Holz, — I have been meaning 
to write to you every day since our dear little Jenny 
passed beyond our mortal ken into the freedom of the 
life eternal; if I have not done so, it has not been for lack 
of thought, as I am sure you know; but simply for lack 
of time. But to-day I am impelled to tell you what is in 
my heart for you, especially because of a letter my brother 
has just written me, describing the success of a young 

Miss E , whom Jenny knew, and of whom we often 

spoke together. He speaks with much feeling of the 
contrast of this worldly success, and of the thought of the 
voice now hushed for us, which was so present with him 
as he looked and listened. Many will say, "How sad!" 
but my mother said at once, "I would far rather in my 
mind's eye see our little Jenny as we saw her last, than 
see her flushed with success on the stage amid the 
plaudits of the crowd/' And I thought how blessed to 
be beyond the reach of the applause of men, and singing 
before the very throne! Xo care or temptation there: no 
more danger, no more fear — only life! Life unhindered, 
life ever increasing in the light of eternity! I thank God 
for little Jenny. You, my dear sister in Christ, know 
what it is to love and to have our beloved pass into 
heaven, and yet remain with us on earth — helping us to 
live to him. I can not speak to you as I should to one 
who is not cognizant of these wondrous things ; we under- 
stand each other, do we not? And when God comes 



316 



The Old Paths. 



so very near, as he uues in great joy or great sorrow, 
he gives blessings so great, that it always seems to me 
he can not send them, but brings them himself to his 
children. There can be no darkness, for the darkness is 
light before him. How you have proved this in your 
sorrow I know, as I have — Jenny knew it by sympathy, 
dear child — if not by experience. We can thank God he 
has taken her to gain all experience, close to him just on 
the threshold of womanhood. YYe may say of her what 
Mr. Brooks said on Easter-day of the death of the little 
baby, "She put out her hand to grasp the world, and 
grasped eternity instead." YVe can say, "God knows 
best." . . . The sweet memory of your dear one 
abides with me. Some day I should love to see you. and 
speak with you of her. Her aspirations were so high, 
so true, she so desired to live the highest life : so grasped 
eagerly at every spiritual thought and deed. I can see 
the light in her eyes again to-day. as we talked, as we 
so often did. What poor words these are! But I loved 
Jenny. You are all in my thoughts and prayers ever. 
I am always, in Christ's fellowship. 

Yours. . 

Xote by Editor. — Some will think it strange 
that these most holy memories should be made pub- 
lic : but after the first selfish struggle. I found there 
is nothing too sacred that God may not use in win- 
ning souls unto himself. She 'was my lovely little 
sister. The last summer I spent with her is rich in 
memories. She used to have me read to her; and 
when I would attempt to close the Bible, she would 



"Jenny" 



3*7 



plead for "more about Jesus." The night she started 
for Boston we were in the waiting-room, as the train 
had not been made up. It appeared to be quite a 
long time, and she went to see about it. She came 
to the door, and, beckoning, called, "My train is pull- 
ing out !" We followed her, and she, like a fawn, ran 
the entire distance of the station yards. She caught 
the railing and swung into the coach, and I threw her 
bag after her. And there she stood, with her white 
face looking at me; and I called, "Go in, Jenny, you 
will fall !" That was my last good-bye. In January, 
1889, she began writing about the opera — God knows 
of her struggle. The last letter I wrote her was cov- 
ered with my tears ; and I told her I could not advise 
her what to do ; that it was too important a thing for 
me to decide; that only God could guide, and that I 
was praying for her every minute. The answer came 
to that; only a short note, and her last: "Dear Ide: 
Do n't trouble about the little operatic scheme ; I have 
given it all up. I can trust my Heavenly Father; one 
step is enough for me. Lovingly, Jen." The next 
step was into heaven ; for in two weeks she passed out 
of this world. I was not with her ; but God permitted 
me to catch a glimpse as she passed through the 
pearly gates. Heaven seemed to be full of expect- 
ancy, and the white-robed throng had hushed their 
song, as if waiting. But she seemed disappointed, 
as if loath to leave this earth. Then I prayed : "O 
God, make her happy. Satisfy her, even though she 



The Old Paths. 



had not attained to her earthly ambitions/' I had no 
sorrow for myself; all I thought was that she should 
be glad. 



Then they brought her home in the little white 
casket. I had no tears to shed, for I was not sad ; and 
after the house was quiet, I was alone, resting ; I could 
not sleep. I did not ask nor think to see her, when 
just before me she stood, singing the song I used to 
love, "Sing praises, be joyful, thy Jesus is near." She 
appeared simply radiant, and all I could say was, 
"Thank God! she is happy." . . . And I am 
content. . . . 

The letter which came to me afterward from her 
dear mother-friend in Boston, explained her last short 
note. She wrote : "We sat together listening to Mr, 
Brooks as he preached, and all the while I was praying 
that some word would be spoken to help her. We 
sang the closing hymn, 'Lead, kindly light,' and she 
turned her lovely eyes to mine, as her beautiful voice 
rose in praise, — 

" Lead, kindly Light, amid the encircling gloom, 

Lead thou me on ! 
The night is dark, and I am far from home; 

Lead thou me on ! 
Keep thou my feet ; I do not ask to see 
The distant scene; one step enough for me." 



Chapter XVII. 



OUR WORK CONTINUED— FROM 1889 TO 1894. 

FTER our return from Colorado, we began work 



WALKER CHAPEL, HAMILTON COUNTY, OHIO, 

in November, 1889. The Lord was with us, and 
although the elements seemed arrayed against us, the 
work went on. They had a faithful pastor, Rev. H. 
Hershey, who had opened up the way for us, and 
much good was done. A crowd of people came to 
our meeting, and several were converted. They lived 
some distance from the church, and they desired us 
to go over some afternoon, and have a meeting with 
them. We went, and on the way over I said to the 
brother who was driving me, "Your horse looks 
pretty wild; but if you are perfectly acquainted with 
your horse, there can be no danger." We reached 
the place safely, and had a wonderful meeting, with 
eight bright conversions. We started home, and I 
saw the devil was in that horse. We had to cross a 
long bridge, and just on the other side the horse 
scared at a black log, and backed down the embank- 
ment. The shaft of the carriage broke ; but the horse 
stood perfectly still until I got out, when they cut 
him loose. They helped me into another carriage, 




320 



The Old Paths. 



and we went on. I had seen it coming, and had said : 
"My God, I am gone, except thou help me. Take 
charge of the horse," and he did. When I got into 
the other carriage, the brother asked me how it hap- 
pened; but I begged him not to talk to me. I felt 
that my arm was either broken, or it was put out of 
place. I knew it would have to be set soon, and it 
would take hours before I could get a physician. I 
prayed: "Dear Lord, my arm is broken, and it will 
have to be set, and thou wilt have to set it. Thou 
hast the power; I desire it, O Lord!" There was an 
intense pain, and then it felt better. When the doctor 
came he examined my arm, and said: "It is broken 
at the wrist, and is the kind which is most difficult to 
set ; but it is set perfectly. All I need to do is to bind 
it." I said, "God did it." I was also considerably 
bruised, with two ligaments of the ribs torn. The peo- 
ple were very kind, and sent for me to come to the 
church. On the second day, with my arm in a sling, 
I went to church, and there were forty more souls 
saved. We closed with a hallelujah time. When I 
returned home, my son-in-law took me to the best 
surgeon in Cincinnati, who said it was the finest bit of 
surgery he had seen in a long time. He also said he 
would not guarantee a perfect cure at my age, and I 
would have to wear a sling for at least six months. 
But when God cures there are no ill-effects. In a few 
weeks my arm was out of the sling, and I can use it as 
readily as I ever did. 

We went from Walker to another appointment 



Our Work Continued — From 1889 to 1894. 3 21 

on the same charge, Union Chapel, ten miles away. 
We had a meeting of two weeks, and there was a 
great deal of good done. I have no account of the 
meeting; but there were souls saved and believers 
sanctified. I remember one young man who came 
every night to the meeting, and I begged him to give 
himself to God. I told him something might happen, 
and he would never be saved. He was deeply con- 
victed; but he did not yield. He was from one of the 
best families in that community. We closed the meet- 
ing, and in less than two weeks he was in Hamilton 
County jail. If he had given himself to God, he could 
have been rescued from his great sorrow. We came 
home for only a few days, and commenced our second 
meeting at Newport, Ky., where we had a fine meet- 
ing and many remarkable answers to prayer. We 
were there four w r eeks, and gave faithful service — 
fasting, praying all night for preacher and people. 
The great God alone knoweth our labor; and when he 
cometh, he will bring his reward with him. Thanks 
be to God, who giveth us the victory through our 
Lord Jesus Christ. Worthy is the Lamb that was 
slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and 
strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing! 
In June, 1890, we labored at 

HIGHLANDS, KENTUCKY, 

near Fort Thomas. The minister was converted at 
Parrish Chapel years before, when I was on a visit to 
Kentucky. He is now one of the editors of the 

21 



322 



The Old Paths. 



Pentecostal Herald. We had a precious season and 
some fruit. God gave a disciple's "peace" to the 
home where we were so perfectly entertained. We 
continued in the Church (South), and then held meet- 
ings for the hundreds of laborers working on the 
Government buildings at Fort Thomas in an impro- 
vised tent, where God came in wondrous power. 

There were many changes after this. In the early 
fall my eldest daughter, Mrs. Sheldon, came home to 
spend the winter. In January, 1891, my little grand- 
daughter, Katherine. was born in the old home on 
Eighth Street. In -May, Mrs. Sheldon and her chil- 
dren returned to Colorado, and we went to hold meet- 
ings in 

GLOUCESTER, OHIO, • 

a coal-mining town, where we had much opposition. 
We thanked God for the letter which our dear pas- 
tor, Dr. Joyce, had given us. The devil was reporting 
that we were not recognized as competent evangel- 
ists. I had seen so much loose, false teaching among 
some workers, that I felt we needed to take with us 
letters of recommendation to protect us. We did not 
desire license to preach : but we did desire the pro- 
tection of our Church if we were worthy of it. And 
so, I say. we praised God for the letter. We did not 
stay long, for Ida was very ill; beside they were need- 
ing me at home. 

Because of the erection of an electric power-house 
near by, we were forced to sell our house — the pre- 



Our Work Continued — From 1889 to 1894.. 3 2 3 

cious place of prayer — after which we went to Ep- 
worth Heights, having rented a cottage there. We 
went to Kentucky in July for a week, and were then 
called to labor at Belfast, Ohio, in a camp-meeting. 
There God again opened the windows of heaven in 
copious showers, while earth seemed to yield honeyed 
dews. We went from there to Shiloh, Ohio, where 
we were permitted to speak for our dear Master. All 
praise to his holy name ! 

They that have labored for it shall eat it and drink 
it together in the courts of his holiness. In Septem- 
ber, 1 89 1, Ida was so ill that she did not recover for 
months. As soon as she could be moved, we went 
to Kentucky, where she staid until she was strong 
again. We came home, and in January, 1892, we be- 
gan work at Riverside, where we were among old 
friends. From this place we went on to 

MECHANICSBURG, OHIO. 

They were a strong, kind people, who were very good 
to us, and worked side by side with us. Only a few 
professed holiness, and many, not understanding it, 
opposed the blessing. There was not the love in the 
Church that there should have been, and many of its 
members had not been converted. The faithful, true- 
hearted ones believed the lack of spirituality in the 
Church was due to the influence of the Universalist 
Church in that town. There were many infidels and 
Swedenborgians, too. Most of the unconverted 
Church were saved, and the backsliders were re- 



3^4 



The Old Paths. 



claimed, and many were sanctified. Members who 
had been in the Church twenty-five years, and who 
had never been converted, were gloriously saved. 
The same revival influence which swept whole fami- 
lies in, and converted people at their homes, was 
manifest. Drunkards found a home here, for there 
were already in the Church those who had been re- 
deemed. One member of the Official Board was an 
ex-convict, whom God had saved, and he was among 
the most highly-respected citizens. The manner in 
which this man had been received by the best people 
in the town speaks in loudest praise of their true, 
solid worth. The lofty strength was felt, and poor 
drunkards were drawn in. The minister, Brother 
Cheney, afterward told me that there were six strong 
Christians saved from the saloon and hell. Many of 
them were men of high principle, and voted as they 
prayed. 

From here we went to 

BATAVIA, OHIO. 

It was the same Church where we were laboring 
when we were summoned to Boston when Jennie died. 
There had been much good done in the six days of 
our first visit, and much seed sown, which was now 
harvested. One young man, who was considered the 
best dancer in the town, had carried a stinging arrow 
in his soul during all this time. When the meeting 
opened he was out the first night. The private secre- 
tary of the senator-elect, a young man of much influ- 



Our Work Continued — From 1889 to 1894. 3 2 5 

ence, was converted kneeling at his seat in the rear of 
the church. He immediately sought this young man; 
but there was such opposition to the altar that it re- 
quired more courage than he had to brave public 
opinion. It appeared impossible to get the young 
people out. On the fourth night we staid, after the 
evening service was dismissed, with a few of the young 
men ; the minister and his wife and some faithful mem- 
bers lingered with us. There were half a dozen young 
men who staid, seeking Christ. We prayed and la- 
bored, and sang and prayed, until the atmosphere 
was charged with heavenly fragrance, and the devil 
was driven back. The young men, who seemed in 
despair, thinking there was no hope for them, began 
to pray aloud, and soon all of them were converted, 
except the young man of whom I speak. The strug- 
gle became intense, so much so, that we did not dare 
speak to him, but only pray silently with him. About 
two o'clock we started singing — O so softly ! — "I have 
anchored my soul in the haven of rest." The very 
moment it was started, there was a change in him. 
He appeared to be listening. When we had finished, 
he said, "Sing on." Then he said, "Sing, 'The song 
of my soul, since the Lord made me whole.' " and 
he began to sing with us. He raised himself, and 
looked upward, and stretching his arms out, he sang 
on until we were all hushed ; for his face had a touch 
of heaven upon it. In six months he went to Colo- 
rado, on account of his health, only to return to die. 
In the very last dying moments he sent the message, 



326 



The Old Paths. 



"Tell Miss Ida I have anchored my soul in the haven 
of rest/' Ah, thank God for the victory of the Lamb 
in that place ! Satan had spread himself like a green 
bay tree; but Christ triumphed. There were many 
tall "cedars of Lebanon'' which were brought over, 
to be built into the spiritual temple of our King. The 
following are clippings taken from the Clermont 
Courier and Clermont Sun: 

SOUL-SAVERS. 

Faithful Work of Two Zealous Women, The Minister, and a 
Host of Citizens, Assisted, by Willing Workers from Neigh- 
boring Towns of the County. The Work of Mrs. Vorn Holz 
and Daughter of Everlasting Benefit to the Church and the 
Community. 

"The protracted-meeting at the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church is still going on with glorious results. 
Meetings have been continued until one and two 
o'clock some nights in the past week. The zeal and 
power of these wonderful workers is marvelous. 
Many of the most promising young men and women 
of the town have enlisted in the good cause, are happy 
in their new experience, and are working earnestly 
for the salvation of others. Several men are giving 
promise of thorough reformation from rum-habit and 
sound conversion to Christianity. The grace of sanc- 
tification is better understood, and has been sought 
and accepted by many of the members. It is made so 
simple, so sweet, and so desirable, that it is strange 
and singular that all believers do not accept it. 
Nearly fifty persons have united with the Church, and 



Our Work Continued — From 1889 io 1894. 3 2 7 

accepted Christ as their 'all in all/ The moral atmos- 
phere of Batavia is wonderfully purified." — Courier. 

THE GOOD WORK STILL GOING ON. 

"The revival services in the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, in charge of Mrs. Vorn Holz and daughter, 
Miss Ida, have been in progress over two weeks, and 
the interest has been gradually increasing all the time. 
The state of the Church and the amount of opposition 
outside the Church have been such that nothing but 
the strongest faith, the most persistent labor, with the 
Divine blessing and help of God, could possibly over- 
come. Among other things the circus has been here 
this week, with its glittering follies and gaudy show — 
so alluring to the young — but there are enough steady 
people, young and old, to secure a good congregation 
day and night. Last Friday was observed as a day 
of 'fasting and prayer and humiliation before God, 
that sinners might be converted from the error of their 
way, and that the Church might be wholly conse- 
crated and sanctified to God.' Sabbath-day was full 
of labor: Prayer service at 6.30 A. M., Sunday-school 
at nine, Bible-reading at 10.30, general class-meeting 
at two P. M., children's meeting at 6.30, prayer-meet- 
ing at seven, and Bible-reading at 7.30, with altar 
services at four of the gatherings. At 10.30, Miss Ida 
read and commented on the fifty-third chapter of 
Isaiah. The services were the most impressive and 
devout that we have ever been permitted to listen to, 
and the response at the close showed that the congre- 



3 28 



The Old Paths. 



gation was in full sympathy with the speaker and the 
subject. Miss Ida exhorted the people 'to lay aside 
pride, and be clothed with humility. Humility is 
Love in her bridal robe. Pattern after Christ, who 
was meek and lowly, and learn from him/ " — Sun. 
We went from Batavia to 

CALIFORNIA, KENTUCKY, 

to help Brother Kendall. We had first met him at 
Saltwell, and he was well acquainted with our work. 
We had perfect liberty, and found loving favor with 
the people. Precious souls were saved. 

From this place we returned home, and in May 
started for 

OMAHA 

to attend the 

GENERAL CONFERENCE. 

There was a big spread, a large assembly of men, and 
enthusiasm which was intense at times, great laughter 
and clapping of hands; but there is nothing to me 
like the salvation of souls. We heard big preaching; 
but we enjoyed Dr. Keen's pentecostal meetings, held 
at four in the afternoon, more than anything else. 
There was great excitement in voting about the wo- 
men, and the quick, clever Dr. Buckley gained his 
point. While this was going on, the women were 
fasting and weeping over perishing souls. The Lord 
showed me that he loved woman; for he had made 
man, male and female, with no distinction; and that 
he had condescended to come into this world through 

I 



Our Work Continued — From i88p to 1894. 329 



a woman, to redeem us from under the curse of the 
law. When Jesus was dying upon the cross, he said, 
''Behold thy mother!" The women were last at the 
cross and first at the sepulcher, and women received 
the comission to preach the gospel first from the 
angels, "Go and tell his disciples he is risen," and from 
Jesus himself, who met them, saying: "All hail! Go 
tell my brethren that I go into Galilee, and there shall 
they see me." When Jesus met them in Galilee, he 
upbraided them for their unbelief. The disciples were 
at the sepulcher, too ; why did he not manifest him- 
self to them first? If Christ had not risen from the 
dead, his life and death would have been a failure. 
The resurrection of Christ is the victory. In the 
grandest sermon that was ever preached by mortals, 
God used a woman's tongue. Woman had her com- 
mission given to her from the highest court ; not Gen- 
eral Conference, nor bishops, nor men, nor devils 
can stop her who has the hearing ear, and recognizes 
the call of God, "Go, tell Christ is risen." Women 
are studying to be doctors, and are going to heathen 
lands, and are entering places where men are not al- 
lowed. For ages women have borne the stigma that 
"woman brought sin into the world;" and now they 
tell us to stand aside, and let the men do the work. 
The men have been at it for six thousand years, and 
there are more unsaved people on the earth to-day 
than ever before. Suppose the men let the women 
have a chance, and compare results. The women are 
first in carrying on the work of the devil — the opera. 



33° 



The Old Paths. 



the theater, and the ball-room can do nothing without 
them. Shall not the daughters of Zion work for the 
Master? O, may God hasten his coming by his 
mighty power ! 

During my stay at Omaha I was inspired to yield 
myself more fully unto God, that he might control 
my thoughts, my love, my faith ; nay, rather, I de- 
sired my thoughts and love to be exchanged for his 
own love and faith. I did not want anything of my- 
self: I wanted to know nothing among men save 
Christ Jesus and him crucified. I have been waiting 
for Pentecost — the very same fire of the Lord. 

We left Omaha the last of May, and had the pleas- 
ure of traveling with Dr. William McDonald and 
Brother [McLaughlin, who were on their way to Og- 
den, Utah, to conduct the National Holiness Camp- 
meeting at that place. Our hearts were again filled 
with awe as we crossed the Rocky Mountains : only 
to be pained and saddened as we entered the Eden 
land of Utah, and saw the trail of the serpent. All 
through the sunny land miserable little hovels and 
larger houses bore the marks of sin. Some had two, 
three, four — some as many as seven doors — a door 
for each wife. It made our blood hot as we gazed 
upon the degradation. While traveling. I was greatly 
burdened and began to pray, for the Lord had re- 
vealed to me there was danger. Just before we 
reached Ogden the train was stopped and delayed, 
and the porter told us, if it had not been for a tramp 
who stopped the train, there would have been an acci- 



Our Work Continued — From iSSp to 1894. 331 



dent from a broken rail, I do not believe in "impres- 
sions," so called; but when we live close to God his 
Spirit teacheth us how to pray. We stopped with a 
family who were not Christians, but who had been 
delivered from Mormonism. They were well-to-do, 
living in a very handsome house, with all modern 
improvements, and we were treated with true hospi- 
tality. Everywhere was seen the blight that the Mor- 
mon religion had brought upon the people. It was 
horrible. Little children — whole wagon-loads of fif- 
teen and twenty — were driven into town on the day 
of the celebration of Brigham Young's birthday; and 
we were told that they belonged to one man, although 
the law had compelled him to claim but one wife. The 
faces of the children had a brutish look ; not the inno- 
cent child-face of Christianity. The camp-meeting 
was held in the pavilion until Wednesday, which was 
the birthday anniversary of Brigham Young, and this 
place was to be used for their annual celebration. W e 
had to give it up, and Brother McDonald said, "We 
will now sing the doxology, and vacate for the devil. " 
This caused great indignation in the town; but his 
words were literally true, for the devil held high carni- 
val in the pavilion. We went over to the Methodist 
church, and that night the electric-lights were turned 
out, just in the midst of our meeting; but we sang, 
"There is sunshine in my soul," until the lamps were 
brought, when we continued with unabated interest. 
The meeting closed very joyfully, and we went on to 
Salt Lake City, where we visited the great Mormon 



332 



The Old Paths. 



temple, begun in 1843. saw the angel image on 

the very top of the temple, and which became to us 
as the "image of the beast/' when we heard the Mor- 
mon guide tell of how this angel appeared to Brigham 
Young, to give him the laws of the Mormon Church. 
We saw the great inland salt sea, and many other 
wonderful works of God ; nor did we forget to visit 
the fort. On [Monday night we left for Fairplay, over 
the Rio Grande Railway, which passes through the 
most magnificent scenery of the Rocky Mountains. 

Y'e spent a very quiet summer with my daughter, 
Mrs. Sheldon, and returned in August for Belfast 
Camp-meeting, where we had enjoyed such a happy 
time the preceding year. We did not work again until 
November, when we went again to help Brother 
Charles Hartley on the Belfast District. \Ye went 
first to 

LOUISVILLE, OHIO, 

a country Church, where there were a few strong 
witnesses for God. We commenced meeting in the 
strength of the Lord. I did not know there was any 
trouble in the Church ; but there was great dissatis- 
faction among some of the young people. At our 
morning prayer service I discovered that there was 
something wrong. I went from one to another, urg- 
ing them to pray. Some of them could not ; but I 
told them if they desired God to bless them, and give 
a revival, everybody must work for it. We never 
stopped until each one prayed. By this time the oil 



Our Work Continued — From 1889 to 1894. 333 



began to flow, and "amens" were heard all over the 
house. The ice was broken ; and by the time the night 
meeting was over, the stream was clear of ice ; and by 
noon the next clay we were floating free. Brother 
Hartley came; then it was hallelujah! The work 
moved right on, and on Thursday night my daughter 
came, and then the blaze was started ! God continued 
to send down the melting power, and stony hearts 
became as wax. Then God gave us the sweeping 
power : all fault-finding and hard feeling was swept 
away. Isaiah said that the refuge of lies should be 
swept away, and God gave us that "sweeping power." 
Then came the forgiving power ; to forgive and love 
each other. Ah, how the conviction came ! When 
God works, sooner or later the devil has to leave. At 
our six o'clock meeting the young people would 
come five miles to get saved, and with shining faces 
would join in the young converts' testimony-meeting. 
Mothers came with babes in their arms. They would 
sleep peaceably, while their mothers prayed as the 
women of old. Xo matter how they prayed, the 
babies never waked up. With the much shouting and 
disturbance they slept on. I said, when I saw it, that 
those mothers were teaching their children not to 
"get nervous." It was a wonderful meeting, and 
those who were not clear in the blessing came out 
shining, and I was very loath to leave. It had just 
commenced ; and if it had continued, there would have 
been four hundred souls saved ; for it had started out 
on that line. They were a people with whom God 



334 



The Old Paths. 



could work — a good, honest community; and God 
loves honesty and truth, I believe, more than any- 
thing else. Brother Hartley wanted us to work with 
him at three other points, and help him where new 
church-buildings were needed, and we went with him 
to the Belfast church. But I have been convinced 
that it was a wrong move, for Louisville was the 
storm-center. I told him God had given us the 
power, and we had better use it ; that we would go to 
Belfast and cry to God for power, and not get it ; and 
it turned out just as I said. We closed our meeting 
with the shouts and hallelujahs of a host of God's 
blood-w T ashed throng; and we praised God for the 
privilege of working with such a happy people and 
preacher, with whom we have always worked har- 
moniously. The people were so kind and good to 
us, and begged us to stay longer. It was perfectly 
wonderful what God did in such a short time. It will 
be only known in the judgment of the Great Day, 
and to God be all the glory. Amen ! And the angels 
said, Amen ! We opened our meeting at 

BELFAST, OHIO, 

in December. The presiding elder told me not to 
leave until we had raised money enough to build a 
church; for they had started two or three times, and 
had failed. We commenced the meeting, trusting 
God to help us. It was a hard place to work in, 
though with some very good people. Among a few 
there was a strong, well-planned resistance to holi- 



Onr Work Continued — From 1889 to 1894. 335 

ness, which was not completely broken down. There 
was also a very sinful man in the Church, whom the 
Spirit exposed, and who withdrew. When this was 
done, there seemed to be more movement in the meet- 
ing. There was not the love there should be, but 
a coldness, which kept back the revival, and which 
took all the prayers and fastings of our soul to bring 
down the melting power. It was also Christmas- 
time, with all its distractions. There were a good 
many converted and sanctified. We did all we could, 
and commenced to work for the church. The money 
was donated; but it was not satisfactory; it seemed 
to be done grudgingly. One who should have 
doubled his subscription lost, before the year was 
out, twice the amount of which he robbed God. The 
church was built shortly after. We had many pre- 
cious friends there, and closed w r ith a happy time. To 
God be all the glory! 

In January, 1893, we went to 

CENTERVILLK, OHIO, 

to aid Brother Gaddis, a very fine man and a good 
worker. His wife was a faithful co-worker, a grand- 
daughter of Carlisle Babbitt, the minister of old 
Bethel Circuit, who had charge of the camp-meeting 
where I was converted. The members of the Church 
were strong characters — a fine people — but somewhat 
indifferent about religion, but who stood by us to the 
very last. I always go down every night to speak 
to the people. As I went through this church for the 



336 



The Old Paths. 



first time. I spoke to a man ; and the look he gave me 
was as if he said, "You will not get me." I an- 
swered the look, "We will get you sure before this 
meeting closes." He appeared to be a man of influ- 
ence, and when I inquired about him, I found him 
to be a prominent man of that community : they had 
tried for years to get him. His skepticism was well 
known, and when the news of his salvation went out 
it had great influence. Another man was awfully 
convicted through the Bible-reading on the twentieth 
chapter of Revelation. Sometimes, when my daughter 
reads this chapter on "The Judgment-day/' the peo- 
ple turn pale. It made him very angry, and he was 
determined he would not surrender, and left town. 
He came back, and came to the meeting. YVe told 
him that if he did not give up, and yield himself to 
God, he would go to hell. He said that if hell was 
any worse than the hell which he had had in his breast 
the last few weeks, he did not want to go there, and 
he did not intend to. Thank God ! he was gloriously 
saved. There was another man. who was so despond- 
ent he had started to hang himself. The minister 
learned of it, and brought him to the meeting. I did 
not know about him then ; but I saw that he was in a 
pitiable condition. He said he was lost. I said to 
him: "You have a watch in your pocket: it is your 
companion : you have a wife and children : if you 
should die this morning, you would leave all behind. 
Suppose you die now: give up your wife and children 
and all you have." I waited, and said, "Xow, let go." 



Our Work Continued — From 1889 t° 1894. 337 

He seemed to be lost to everything for a few mo- 
ments, as though he were gone. All at once he came 
back to life, and, springing to his feet, he said, "It 
is done !" and his face just shone. O, he was so happy ! 
They told me about him after it was all over. I 
thought I should die on Saturday night, I was taken 
suddenly so very ill, and I gave everything to the 
Lord. The next day I went to Church, although I 
was so ill that the people were shocked, and said I 
looked ten years older. Ida was wonderfully blessed 
in her Bible-reading, and then I talked a little, and 
God baptized me. O, we just had a great time ! They 
had sent for the doctor, but I did not need one ; Christ 
was my doctor. All that we accomplished will be 
read out at the Judgment-day. To God be praise 
forever ! 

We went over to 

BELLBROOK, OHIO, 

to assist Brother Gaddis in a few days' meeting. Here 
we had a spiritual struggle in heavenly places. God 
gave us wisdom and patience, and we came out vic- 
torious, with a few precious souls saved. While here 
we received a telegram to come to the bed of my be- 
loved brother James. We hastened on, and were in 
time to hear him say he was ready and glad to go. 

In June, 1893, we went to Manitou, Colorado, to 
visit my daughter, who had taken a cottage for the 
summer. My other married daughter, Mrs. Wood- 
ward, and her son, went also. It was here that my 
22 



333 



The Old Paths, 



dear son-in-law. Mr. Sheldon, was born of the Spirit. 
He was a good man, and thoroughly moral and up- 
right : he was a member of the Episcopal Church, 
but had never known the change of heart. My 
daughter had often said she needed his quiet, gentle 
touch in rearing the children. One evening, after 
the prayer-meeting, we were sitting alone, and I asked 
him if he really knew that his sins were forgiven. He 
said he had never had anything of which I spoke. 
We prayed together : and while he prayed I had the 
assurance that God received him. There was not 
much emotion : only a bright, sweet smile, which 
spoke of inward peace. I called his wife, who re- 
joiced, and said. "I knew it would come." How 
2T>od God is to me ! Surely goodness and mercy have 
followed me all the days of my life. He knew how 
soon our loved son would meet his tragic death, and 
he gave us this precious knowledge to comfort us in 
the days to come. We left Manitou in September, 
my daughter moving to Denver because of its edu- 
cational advantages for her children. It was during 
the time of strikes and money panic, and Denver was 
full of hungry men. There had been an atrocious 
murder committed, and a mob-hanging; and I felt 
we were going among cut-throats. We left the chil- 
dren at the hotel, in charge of my daughter Ida. and 
we started out to "view the land.'' Thank God! even 
as Joshua's two spies saw the "scarlet thread." so we 
came to the Christian's mark — three street meetings, 
all preaching of the crimson tide that cleanseth. Be- 



Onr Work Continued — From i88g to zSpj. 339 

fore we left that city, we discovered that there was 
much land to possess. And by the grace of God we 
fought many battles, and helped to plant holiness. 
We soon found Haymarket Mission, and Dean Peck, 
its leader; who came to me, asking me who I was, 
where I came from, and what I had done ! I told him 
of our work, and he asked me to come down the next 
night, and bring my daughter with me, and added, 
"Tell her to read the Bible for us." We went, and 
she read the Bible. As soon as the meeting closed, 
he came to us, and asked us if we w r ould help him in 
the Mission; he also wanted to know what we 
"charged." We told him we never asked anything 
but traveling expenses and entertainment. We be- 
gan our first meeting at 

DENVER, COLORADO, 

in Haymarket Mission. Brother Peck had had the 
blessing of sanctification ; but at this time did not 
enjoy it. We continued the meeting that week, and 
on Saturday night I said, "If we were stopping near 
the Mission, we would have the rising-sun prayer- 
meeting on Sunday morning." Brother Peck said 
that if I did there would be nobody out. He turned 
to the congregation, and said, "If Sister Yorn Holz 
has a prayer-meeting, how many will come?" and 
about fifty arose. Then he made the announcement, 
"We will have a prayer-meeting to-morrow morning 
at six o'clock, and I will go and bring them in my 
carriage." The Lord's blessing rested so richly upon 



34° 



The Old Paths. 



it, that Dean Peck said : "It is a good thing. If it 's 
good for Sunday, it must be good for Monday. We 
will have another one on Tuesday morning, and still 
another on Friday morning ; and if you want to have 
a fast-day, we will." So I was perfectly satisfied, feel- 
ing that he was with us in every sense of the word; 
and that God would be with us, and give us a good 
time. His wife was an enthusiastic helper in the mis- 
sion work. We did not have power enough to get 
those gamblers converted; and as they would not 
come to the altar, we proposed to Dean Peck to take 
the altar to them. He said, "What did you say?" 
and when I explained to them our plan, he readily 
consented, and it had the desired effect. They fell 
upon their knees, and cried for mercy. We also had 
an all-night prayer-meeting, which was owned of God. 
The meeting grew in interest, and God gave us favor 
in the sight of the people. One said that the air 
seemed charged with the Word of Life, and many 
pronounced it a strong meeting. We met dear saints 
of God there; the faithful few who had not defiled 
their garments. It was also there that my daughter 
met the one who afterward became her husband, Rev. 
Harvey Reeves Calkins, of Chicago, a member of the 
Rock River Conference, but at that time associated 
with Dean Peck at the Haymarket Mission. We la- 
bored for two weeks, and then went to what is known 
as "The Tabernacle," a mission conducted under the 
auspices of the Congregational Church. Here we had 
an exciting time; much good was done, and many 



Our Work Continued — From /88p to 1894. 341 

precious souls were saved. At the end of two weeks 
there was a union love-feast of the Haymarket and 
the Tabernacle, which resulted in much good. It 
was at this time that the Colorado Holiness Asso- 
ciation was organized at the Haymarket Mission. 

From the Tabernacle we went to the Fifth Ave- 
nue Methodist Church, and there the power of God 
was manifest ; a touch of the old Kentucky fire. One 
man received his Pentecost. He prayed all night, 
and started out at five in the morning to tell his 
friends what great things God had done for him. He 
prepared himself for the work, and has been preach- 
ing ever since. In my visitations in this community, 
I found at least forty Methodist families who had left 
their letters in the East. The sin of Colorado is for- 
getting God. The Church was quickened, and many 
received the full baptism. From Fifth Avenue we 
went to Morrison Memorial Chapel, of the Methodist 
Church, South. Religion was at a very low ebb here ; 
but God was with us in blessing. We had a long dis- 
tance to go every night, and the weather was so in- 
tensely cold we did not continue long; but we were 
there long enough for the people to hear the warning 
voice. The minister, who was very delicate, has since 
died, leaving his young wife, who was a bride at that 
time — a young woman who left her English home 
for the Colorado mountains. One woman, who was 
converted and filled with the Spirit, has been a worker 
in the missions ever since. From this place we went 
to Haymarket Mission again, where we had a short 



342 



The Old Paths. 



season. We helped Mrs. Peck in her rescue work, 
which is the most heart-rending, discouraging work 
of all. The good Lord hasten His coming! 

We returned home to Cincinnati in March, 1894, 
after having been in Colorado nine months. We had 
been home but a few days when my only sister, who 
was very ill, sent for me. We thought she would 
die ; but God spared her a little longer, and she is still 
living, eighty-four years of age. As we were in the 
neighborhood, we went to Parrish Chapel, and there 
we had a happy reunion with the dear ones of our 
first work. We met the young man whose father 
had shouted three davs and nights, and heard him 
preach a splendid sermon. Hallelujah ! "Ye have 
not chosen me : but I have chosen you, and ordained 
you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that 
your fruit should remain." There was to be a Holi- 
ness Convention, about five miles from there, at 

MOORE FIELD. KENTUCKY, 

and they sent for us. We closed our meeting, and 
went, and had a good time. Quite a number of 
preachers were there, and a good many were saved, 
although there was much opposition to holiness. At 
the close of the Convention they invited us to remain 
over, and continue the meeting : and so we did. The 
work, already started, was established. We worked 
there for eight days. There was a meeting at our old 
home Church, and they kept sending for us to help 
them. The preacher was the same one with whom 



Our Work Continued — From 1889 to i8cj_f % 343 

we had labored at Neptune, and the evangelist, 
Brother Sawyer, was the same president of that col- 
lege, and the singing evangelist was one of the num- 
ber who had left the "Christian" Church during our 
revival at Ishmael Chapel. We decided to close the 
meeting, and went to 

BETHEL,, KENTUCKY. 

Nearl) r all the old folks whom I used to know were 
dead ; but their children were living, and it was a fight 
who should have us, until the preacher said we must 
go where he said. The first place was to the son of 
one of the oldest families. His wife I had known in 
my early days : but she had never been converted. 
Her people were Presbyterians, but extremely worldly. 
A large crowd went with us, and after dinner the hus- 
band said we must talk to his wife about her soul. 
She told me that when I had met her at Moorefield, 
and had spoken to her about being saved, she had 
nearly fallen down, and had not spoken any that 
night. She was afraid she would be lost, and then 
she began to weep. We got down and prayed, and 
God came down in power, and converted her and 
sanctified three others. The work went right on, and 
there were some of the hardest cases ; the strongest 
infidels and opium-eaters were converted. There was 
one man in the Church, whom I knew when a young 
girl. His mother was a sanctified woman, and his 
brother a Methodist preacher, and he had a son-in-law 
also who was a Methodist preacher. He himself had 



344 



The Old Paths. 



lived all this time in the Church unconverted. Every 
one was deeply concerned for him, and much prayer 
was offered in his behalf. I said to him : "What is the 
matter? Is it the love of money which has kept you 
out of the kingdom?' 1 After a long struggle he was 
saved. It is a very wealthy community. One could 
scarcely find the really poor among them, and they 
had been so blessed with this world's goods that they 
had neglected the one thing needful. Ah, "how shall 
we escape if we neglect so great salvation !" There 
is wisdom in the prayer, "Give me neither poverty 
nor riches ; feed me with food convenient for me : lest 
I be full and deny thee, and say. Who is the Lord?" 
(Proverbs xxx, 8.) They seemed to live to make fine 
dinners, and try to outdo each other; but it is all 
wrong. 

There were many such cases. One infidel was 
miraculously converted to God. We closed the meet- 
ing after a glorious ingathering of souls. The old 
fire was rekindled in this my childhood's home, and 
the meeting proved a "Bethel" indeed to my soul. 
They sent for us twice to return. The preacher was 
gloriously sanctified. O, I had such a happy time! 
I went to my old home, and prayed where my father 
used to kneel, and I felt we had a reunion there. One 
of my sisters was with me, and I went down in the 
valley to the sacred spot, where I used to pray so 
much, and where I had such glorious times with the 
Lord. How I realized that God had answered my 
prayers, though not just as I had asked him! I used 



Our Work Continued — From iSSp to 1894. 345 



to pray to* be a missionary to heathen lands; but he 
has used me in my own country, and given me a 
daughter to be a co-worker. We also stood in the 
old church graveyard, where my parents were buried. 
Thanks be to God, who taketh away the sting of 
death, through the blood of the Lamb ! We also held 
meetings with the colored people, who were so greatly 
encouraged that they soon afterward built a church. 

We returned to Cincinnati for a month, when we 
received a letter from the minister, Brother Fields, 
our child in the gospel, to come and help him at 

WALLINGFORD, KENTUCKY. 

Remembering our triumphant service at Paintsville, 
where we labored together, we decided to go. We 
had a fight to get there; and when we reached our 
destination, had we looked to things as they seemed, 
we would have been discouraged; but "we looked 
not at the things which are seen, but at the things 
which are not seen ; for the things which are seen 
are temporal ; but the things which are not seen are 
eternal." (2 Corinthians iv, 18.) 

The first week dragged, because there was no 
"oil," and we did not work in harmony. Only a few 
came out to the day-meetings; but we prayed, and 
then we prayed again, sometimes each one of us two 
and three times. With our much praying (the enemy 
sometimes calls me "a praying machine") a storm- 
center was formed; it seemed, indeed, away down 
between insurmountable mountains of unbelief and 



34 6 



The Old Paths. 



prejudice. Our faith became stronger, and little eddy- 
ing breezes were sent out over the community, and 
then we heard of some praying at home. Thus the 
current rose higher and swifter, until it swept like a 
tornado, carrying everything before it. A temper- 
ance-meeting had been announced to take place on 
the second Saturday of our meeting. At first we were 
troubled, as we were afraid of modern temperance- 
meetings — the devil always gains the victory appar- 
ently — but when they said it was to be spiritual, we 
consented, and it proved to be the best day of all. 
It aroused the people to action, and on Sunday ni^ht 
they insisted that the meetings should continue. The 
heat was oppressive, and the crowds had made the 
church very uncomfortable. We told them that, if 
they would build us a tabernacle, we would remain two 
weeks longer. It was a busy time for farmers; but 
on Monday morning thirty-five strong men offered 
their services willingly. The women came, too, with 
their lunch-baskets, and while the men worked they 
prayed. What a hallelujah time we had ! Sometimes 
the men would have to stop five minutes to come in 
and shout with us, and then back again to their work. 
There was a beautiful grove belonging to the Church, 
which formed a natural canopy. They built a large 
platform, and covered it with canvas, and made seats 
for one thousand people. When we dedicated it that 
night, the holy benediction of God fell upon us, and 
every man, who "that day had offered willingly," was 
richly blessed of God. The meetings turned into an 



Our Work Continued— From /88p to /8p</. 347 

old-fashioned basket-meeting, and all day long prayer 
ascended the hill of the Lord, and the Holy Ghost 
brooded over us. The last Sabbath my daughter was 
too ill to come to church. There were fifteen hun- 
dred people present, and God told me to preach. I 
do not know what I said ; but I was all on fire. When 
the altar was presented, they came. More than one 
hundred were kneeling, the meeting continuing until 
nearly three o'clock. My brother was with us, and 
he told my daughter he had never seen anything like 
it since before the war; that strong men with their 
wives would kneel together seeking God. One man, 
a wealthy farmer, said that he was convicted through 
one remark which I made: "You will be intruders 
on the devil and his angels ; for hell was not made for 
man, but for devils/' I always talk about hell, for I 
think it is a dreadful thing for men to be lost forever. 
We closed the meeting that night with a big shout in 
the camp. 

That was the last meeting we held before my 
daughter's marriage. We went on to Mt. Olivet 
Camp-meeting, where we met many children in the 
gospel, and once more lifted the Cross of Christ. The 
minister in charge requested those to stand who had 
been converted when we were there before, and over 
one hundred stood up. Nine years had passed, and 
yet there were so many witnesses that the work was 
not a failure. To God be all the glory! 

During the month of August my daughter visited 
in Evanston, Illinois. I went to Beulah Heights 



348 



The Old Paths, 



Camp-meeting, and had a royal time. I received such 
baptisms that it almost took me out of myself. From 
there I went to Park's Camp-meeting, Kentucky, and 
in a few days on to Bethel Grove Camp, where I met 
my daughter, and where we had a few days of joyful 
service. 

On October 3, 1894, my daughter Ida was married 
to Rev. Harvey Reeves Calkins, from Trinity Church, 
Cincinnati. Our loved pastor, Bishop Joyce, offici- 
ated. It rejoiced the mother-heart to see the happi- 
ness of my child ; but God only knows the heartache as 
I bade my co-laborer good-bye. It was not for long, 
however. The pentecostal tie which united us, 
mother and daughter, into perfect harmony, soon 
drew us together again into the battles of our Lord. 

As laborers in thy vineyard, 

Send us, O Christ, to be 
Content to bear the burden 

Of weary days for thee. 
We ask no other wages, 

When thou shalt call us home, 
But to have shared the travail 

Which makes thy kingdom come. 



Chapter XVIII. 



* OBEDIENCE IS BETTER THAN SACRIFICE," 

HICAGO, October 20, 1894. — This morning I 



arrived at Chicago, and found Ida and her hus- 
band well. Her husband is pastor of Sheffield Avenue 
Methodist Episcopal Church, which has been open 
every day and night since July, with free employment 
bureau and reading-room. This pleased me very 
much, and I went every night for two weeks to the 
Church. At this time Mr. Calkins said that he desired 
"to call in two evangelists." After consulting the Offi- 
cial Board, who unanimously consented, the pastor 
made two announcements: that the pastor's wife was 
going away for a while, and that two evangelists, Mrs. 
Vorn Holland daughter, would begin services the fol- 
lowing night. We commenced the meeting at once, 
with three services a day, and the blessing of the Lord 
was upon us from the first. The meeting went on, and 
we flowed together, receiving the spirit of prayer and 
faith, and much good was done. The Church was re- 
vived wonderfully — the greater part professing the 
blessing of sanctification, and many were converted. 
Germans, saved and filled with the Spirit, would pray 
and sing in the German language. One afternoon, 
after a morning of special pleading for Pentecost, 
four nationalities were represented, and received "hal- 




349 



35° 



The Old Paths. 



lelujah salvation" at the same time ! " 'T is the old- 
time religion" was sung many times. The fire spread 
to other Churches, and the people came from far. 
They are saying that there was never such a revival 
spirit in Chicago as now; the missions are crowded 
with people, and many are inquiring the Way of Life. 
I hope the good work will go on until this city is con- 
verted to God; it surely needs it. All nations of the 
earth are here ; a modern Jerusalem, where all peoples 
are gathered together. O for another Pentecost to 
send the news of salvation to the ends of the earth! 

On the 2 ist of December I received a wonderful 
baptism. I just abandoned myself into the hands of 
the Lord, and such a sense of love and goodness came 
upon me as I had never realized in all my life. I 
looked back, and it seemed to me as if all my life 
were as nothing. The plan of salvation was made 
plain before me, with the clear light and wisdom of 
God. No language could express it. I was so over- 
powered with the majesty and love of God that I 
could not speak, but remained lost in him; as if I had 
never known him before. This vision brought deeper 
humility. Thank God ! it is not a sense of our sinful- 
ness which makes us humble, but a glimpse of the 
holy God. 

Janaury, 1895. — On New- Year's eve I received a 
renewing of the sweet anointing which I received a 
few days before Christmas. If nothing was accom- 
plished in Chicago, I am already repaid for the labor 
of love ; such blessings I never received before. It is 



Obedience is Better than Sacrifice, 351 



wonderful what God has brought me through, and 
how the devil has attacked me, sometimes as though 
he would destroy me; but the victory is just as great 
as the power of the devil. I was sitting in my room 
one day, and it seemed as if something struck me, and 
I became very tired. I fell to my knees, and tried to 
pray; but I could not. My son-in-law, Mr. Calkins, 
came in to help me, and it was some time before I 
received the victory, when I was utterly exhausted. 
My daughter said, "We will go to Church," and, not 
knowing if I would reach it, I started, and realized 
what was the matter — the devil did not want me to 
go. He did all that God would permit him to do to 
hinder; but God is the Strong One, and gave me 
strength. I was needed at Church that night; no 
other one could have been used under the circum- 
stances. Some Moody Institute students, many of 
whom had entered into sanctification, were out that 
night. The teaching of the school and the professors 
had muddled them all up about the "doctrine." Xow 
I had received the blessing so long ago, and had been 
kept so wonderfully, that my testimony, together with 
the power of God, just settled the question with them. 
One of the students, a consecrated Christian, who had 
come to Chicago seeking holiness, and who had been 
sorely disappointed, came to the Church, and during 
the testimony-meeting received the Holy Spirit in 
his fullness. He returned to his home in Grand 
Rapids, Michigan, and has since been greatly used in 
the Lord's work. One young boy of Swedish parent- 



352 



The Old Paths. 



age was converted, and sent me a poem which he 
composed himself, and which began, "Blessings on 
thy hoary head." There were street-meetings, in 
which the young men and women, all on fire for God, 
exhorted the crowds to flee the wrath to come. There 
were fast-days and all-nights of prayer ; and the faith- 
ful ones unselfishly prayed that God would bless all 
the Churches. I believe a storm-center was formed 
there, which will sweep out to the ends of the earth. 
They have since planned to support one of their own 
young people in the mission field. The revival still 
continues, and the church-doors have never been 
closed. They will soon have a jubilee for fifteen hun- 
dred nights of consecutive meetings. All glory to 
Jesus ! 

Cincinnati, May, 1895. — I have had business to 
settle in Cincinnati since the 1st of January, and it is 
not settled yet. Three times I have asked myself the 
question, "What is the matter that I have been Kept 
here so long?" I have been at some meeting every 
night but three, working in all the missions. I helped 
Rev. Mr. Hershey in a two weeks' meeting at Pendle- 
ton, and attended a Holiness Convention. I also made 
a short visit to Bethel, where the Lord used me. I 
visited my old home, and kneeled in the same room 
where my father and mother, brothers and sisters, 
had taken their turn every night at family prayer. All 
have gone home to glory except an only brother and 
sister and myself. I had a reunion with them. As 
we bowed in prayer I felt the Divine power of God 



Obedience is Better than Sacrifice. 353 

so wonderfully present that it seemed we were not 
separated, but united together once again. Then I 
went down into the valley where I used to pray. The 
old mulberry-tree was there, and the stone I kneeled 
upon. As I bowed there, my soul was in amazement 
that the old prayer, "Send me beyond the Rocky 
Mountains to preach to the heathen thy gospel," had 
been answered so miraculously; for I had been be- 
yond the Rocky Mountains, and had preached to the 
Mormons of Christ's atoning blood. O what a joy 
to be back to that old happy home, and to that con- 
secrated spot ! I also had the privilege of going to 
the old camp-ground where I was converted, on which 
there now stands a Baptist church. As we kneeled 
together, we had a hallelujah time with the Lord. I 
have traveled about a great deal in the last few 
months ; but God has used me in a wonderful manner. 
I do not know how he does it ; I Have abandoned my- 
self to him, that he may have his own way with me. 

June, 1895. — I am coming to the Lord as never 
before, to prove him. If I have prayed according to 
his will, I want to realize that he gives me my prayer. 
Ever since I have been converted to God, it has been 
my desire that the mantle of Elijah might fall upon 
me, if it was consistent with his will. O how I used 
to love to read about the wonderful things that Elijah 
did, and of Daniel in the lion's den, and of the He- 
brew children in the fiery furnace, of Enoch and Abra- 
ham walking with God, of Moses in the Mount, of 
Gideon ! I delighted in all the Old Testament Scrip- 
23 



354 



The Old Paths. 



tures, and prayed for the faith of those holy people, 
especially Elijah. If God is going to give me the faith 
of Elijah, he must give it to me soon ; for, as I am over 
seventy years old now, I will have to go away soon. 
I am going to wait on the Lord for a few days, to 
see what he will do with me. I know that he has given 
me faith all through my past life, for which I praise 
him ; but I have not the faith I ought to have. I have 
prayed so much to him, that I want to know what he 
will have me do. I have prayed for my husband forty- 
five years, from the first day I met him, and for my 
one precious child who is not saved. I have prayed 
day and night,, day in and day out, through the weeks 
and the months and the years. I have never ceased, 
never wearied; but held on, and fainted not. Jesus 
spoke about the unjust judge and the poor widow; 
he gave to her her heart's desire, lest she should weary 
him by her continual coming. And will not God 
avenge his own elect who cry unto him day and 
night? He says he will speedily. This has been my 
promise, "Whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that 
will I do." The devil attacks me when I am praying 
for the world, and says, "You would better get your 
own family saved first, and then you can pray for the 
great things." By the grace of God I will pray for 
the world, for God has bidden me pray without ceas- 
ing. God does just what he has promised, and if we 
do not get our prayers it is not his fault ; for his words 
are firmer than the pillars of heaven. These awful 
trials are telling on me ; but never did God reveal his 



Obedience is Better than Sacrifice. 355 



love, and give me such a thankful heart as now ; never 
was it so easy to serve him ; I seem to glide along so 
sweetly amid the trials. 

Denver, Colorado, July, 1895. — I wanted to go to 
Mountain Lake Park ; but as my daughter in Denver 
was not well, I felt my duty was to do something for 
my own children. So I came on to Denver, and soon 
went down to Dean Peck's mission, where they were 
all glad to see me. I was invited out to Longmont, 
to work in a tent with the Free Methodists for two 
weeks. We preached on the street, and then the 
crowds followed us into the tent, and I believe there 
was much good done. Great crowds were on the 
street, who paid good attention, and many hands went 
up for prayers. I returned to my daughter's in Den- 
ver, only to leave in a few days to attend a camp- 
meeting at Fort Collins,, where many were converted 
and sanctified to God. I returned to my daughter's, 
and have been going down to the tabernacle and to 
the mission, helping every night. God is with me in 
aiding the people to be converted and sanctified. A 
glorious day is dawning on this world. Hallelujah to 
God and the Lamb forever! 

Chicago, October, 1895. — I left Denver October 
20th, feeling very sad to leave my daughter Belle; 
but when I was in the train I kneeled and prayed, 
and God gave me a glorious blessing. I reached 
Chicago in safety, and found Ida and her husband 
well and happy. I went on to Cincinnati, to have an 
awful fight with the devil, which is not over yet. It 



356 



The Old Paths. 



seems to me that I could enter to a degree into Paul's 
experience, "In journeyings often, in perils of waters, 
in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own country- 
men, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, 
in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils 
among false brethren; in weariness and painfullness,, 
in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings 
often, in cold and nakedness." (2 Corinthians xi, 
26, 27.) 

I returned to Chicago, and in December my 
daughter, Mrs. Calkins, and I commenced a meeting 
at Wesley Church, Rev. A. M. White pastor. We had 
a great fight with the devil ; but the Church was 
stirred, and a great spirit of prayer was given to the 
people I The first thing to pray is, that the Church 
may be given the spirit of prayer, and then the burden 
for souls, in such a way and manner that they will have 
to pray day and night until the unconverted Church 
members are saved, and the unsanctified yielded to 
God. And there must be a coming up of the entire 
Church to the help of the Lord against the mighty. 
The weather was severe : but there was a good attend- 
ance. At our early sunrise-meetings about sixty at- 
tended ; and it was a glorious sight to see the white- 
haired fathers praying for the salvation of the Church. 
One aged saint who had fought many a battle, 
never missed a single meeting. She has since gone 
to her long reward. We closed the meeting on Sun- 
day night, after a four weeks' siege. The Church was 
greatly strengthened, and many professed the cleans- 



Obedience is Better than Sacrifice, 



357 



ing power. Many said they had never received such 
a blessing before ; and I myself was greatly blessed. 
I did not see the mountains ; but only Jesus. I praise 
his holy name that he permits me to work for him. 

Denver, January, 1896. — I have just come from 
Cincinnati, where I went after our meeting at Wesley 
Church. While there I had the privilege of seeing a 
man and his daughter saved, for whom I had prayed 
years before. I visited the Riverside church, and had 
a good time in the missions. I started for Chicago 
after a hard day's work in the rain and snow, and 
reached there on Tuesday morning utterly exhausted. 
On the Saturday following I received a telegram from 
my daughter Belle to come to Denver immediately, 
as her husband had been caught in a mine disaster 
at Victor. In the afternoon there had come a great 
heaviness upon me, and I said to my daughter Ida, 
"I feel just as I did when Jennie died." It grew so 
oppressive, that while we were at dinner we kneeled 
and prayed. All I could pray was, that God would 
raise up friends for Belle, and the same spirit of prayer 
came upon Ida. It was just at this time, six in the 
evening, allowing for the difference in time, that 
friends came to break the news. The accident hap- 
pened at ten in the morning; but they did not tell 
Belle until evening. It was the most terrible time. 
The only news we had from Saturday night until we 
(my daughter Ida and myself) reached Denver, Tues- 
day, we found in the papers at Omaha. It seemed 
such a short while since T had traveled that road on 



358 



The Old Paths, 



the 20th of October; and now I was going back to 
my afflicted daughter. I prayed all the way that 
strength might be given to poor Belle and the chil- 
dren. Little Katharine, whom her father idolized, 
was especially upon my heart. Although so young, 
yet she had had great grief when her father would go 
away for a few days. It was the most terrible time. 
Hope was given to the last, and the men worked like 
tigers day and night : not being able to stay in the 
mines more than fifteen minutes at a time, because 
of the excessive heat. It was not until late in the 
week that they reached the bodies, and we did not 
receive word until the following Saturday. That week 
of suspense, while the heroic miners removed the 
mountain, was the most awful we ever spent. When 
we would go to eat, we would turn deathly sick, think- 
ing that maybe "he" was starving. They brought him 
home to us; but my daughter Belle could not attend 
the funeral. Dr. Shannon, his friend and pastor — he 
put his letter into Grace Methodist Church just before 
he died — and Dean Peck conducted the services. The 
last words he was heard to speak on earth were, "I 
am going down to get the men," a goodly heritage for 
his children. ... There were seven others 
killed. He was connected with the First National 
Bank of Athens, Ohio, at one time being the youngest 
cashier in Ohio. His health failed, and they removed 
to Colorado, where he was cashier of Hathaway Bank, 
Fairplay. For eighteen months he was connected 
with the Bimetallic Bank of Cripple Creek, and had 



Obedience is Better than Sacrifice, 



359 



but recently taken the position as manager of the sur- 
face work of the Victor mines, because of the close 
confinement in the bank. He had seen the dangerous 
condition of the mine, and they had begun repairs. 
The morning of the accident an immense rock had 
been loosened, and the men had been forbidden work- 
ing. When Mr. Sheldon discovered that there were 
men in the mine, he went down to bring the men up. 
He had gotten them into the cage, and they were all 
standing together. He had given the quick danger 
signal, and the elevator was moving rapidly to the 
top, when the rock crashed down. During all that 
week we lived by prayer. The shock was so great, 
and my daughter's heart in such a condition, that if it 
had not been for a hemorrhage which she had five 
minutes before the final word came, it would have 
killed her. But, thank God ! her faith did not fail, 
and it preached many a sermon to her hosts of friends. 
One Jewess — an old neighbor — said, ''Her face makes 
me weep ; any one can see she trusts God." There 
was one great comfort; there had been no suffering, 
and a beautiful calm was imprinted upon my son's 
features. My daughter was in a precarious state, and 
in February a babe, a beautiful boy, was born. She 
rallied, and, thank God ! is able to be about again. 
Only God knows the suspense and anguish of heart. 
It seemed to be the day of the prince of darkness. 
When the baby first came he was very delicate, and 
was wrapped in cotton for the first week. On the 
first Sunday we thought he was dying. I took him, 



The Old Paths. 



and he looked straight into my eyes, with a pitiful 
quiver of the lips, as if to say, "Help me." I prayed 
that if it was God's will, he might go to heaven; but 
that if he desired him to live, the sickness might be 
taken away. He fell asleep, and from that time he 
improved, and is now a healthy boy, the very joy of 
my heart. There is a perfect understanding between 
us, and he is contented just to be with me. 

Denver, April, 1896. — I went back to Chicago, to 
bid my children, who were going to England, good- 
bye ; and then went on to Cincinnati. I could not stay 
long away from my precious child, and so hurried 
back to Denver, and God gave me a wonderful meet- 
ing. In May a lady came to me, to ask me to go to 
the East End, and hold a meeting in the mission of 
which she had charge. There I labored for nearly 
eight weeks. The mission had gone down, with only 
a few in attendance, and they were opposed to holi- 
ness. One man had fought it for twenty years, and 
declared he would answer me publicly. They warned 
him not to, as I was an old soldier of the Cross ; but I 
just took him to the Lord, and said, "Lord, take him 
out of my way." God took hold of him in an awful 
manner, and he confessed how he had lived, received 
forgiveness of sins, and he was soon professing the 
blessing more loudly than he had before opposed it. 
We had a very successful meeting, with about twenty- 
five converted. Sister Gordy has written me that 
every one who was saved is holding out, and the work 



Obedience is Better than Sacrifice. 



361 



is going on. She has grown wonderfully herself, and 
her husband was sanctified at the meeting. 

I was requested to take charge of a new mission 
on Market Street, Denver, one of the worst streets 
there. I started, July 7th, with no one to help me at 
first but the mother of Mrs. White, to whom, with her 
husband, the mission had been given, and who were 
absent from the city. The Lord was with us from the 
beginning, and on Sunday night a good many were 
converted. When Mr. White returned he asked me 
to continue, which I promised to do for a short time. 
The place had been a gambling hall. There were no 
workers sent, and no singers for us. The streets were 
awful with a thousand fallen women in open sin, and 
with saloons on every side. ... We were not 
discouraged. . . . Mrs. Bridwell, the mother, 
helped me until she was taken sick, and still the meet- 
ing continued. At the end of four weeks there were 
over seventy persons converted, among whom were 
gamblers, infidels, drunkards, and some Roman Cath- 
olics. They would be convicted in the street, hearing 
the praying and singing, and come up to the hall, 
requesting prayers as soon as they entered. Many 
times the hall was used only for the purpose of altar 
work. The word had been given on the street, and 
there was no need of further preaching. At the ris- 
ing-sun prayer-meeting on the second Sunday four 
Roman Catholics heard the singing and came in, 
awfully convicted, asking us to pray for them. They 
wanted to know if it would interfere with their re- 



362 



The Old Paths. 



ligion if they received what we had ; and we told them 
that if they did not have Christ in their hearts they 
never could be saved. One of them was a gambler, 
and he said : "Can God have mercy and forgive such 
a sinner as I am? I have played cards all over this 
hall." I told him that God could and would forgive 
him, if he would forsake his evil ways, and confess 
his sins to Jesus. O, how he did cry to God for help ! 
and it was not long before he was on his feet, and 
said, "I know God, and I have him in my heart." 
One other went off by himself to pray, after I had 
given him i John i, 9, to read; and he came with his 
face shining. When I asked him what he had, he 
said, "Christ." One night an infidel came in while 
we were having a testimony-meeting. He arose, and 
said he was glad to see us so happy, but that he could 
not enjoy it because he could not believe there was 
a God. We talked to him, and asked him to kneel 
with us, for we could help him; and that if he would 
give God a chance to show himself to him, he 
would know about it. He kneeled down, and I told 
him as an honest man to pray: "O God, if there be 
a God, if thou wilt forgive my sins, I will serve thee 
the best I can, while I live and by thy help." He 
repeated it after me very earnestly, and God mani- 
fested himself unto him. And he said, "I know now 
there is a God, for I have him in my heart." He 
went about shaking hands with us all. Instead of 
putting him down, as a disturber of our service, the 
Spirit showed me that it was conviction which caused 



Obedie7ice is Better than Sacrifice. 363 

him to speak, and I was not afraid to trust the meet- 
ing in the hands of God. These disturbances are 
often but the struggle of a human soul after God. I 
allowed him that liberty which God had permitted, 
and respected his testimony, thus winning him for 
God. I had been begging Mr. White to give me a 
sanctified man to help me with the work, so that the 
names could be taken down, that we might visit 
through the day. He was there that night, and I 
asked him what he thought of the work; and he an- 
swered, "It would take twelve men to run it." The 
people had found fault about the singing on the 
streets and with some persons' testimonies who were 
not very bright, saying that they would break up the 
meeting, and drive the people away. I told them that 
I had put the meeting into God's hands, and that the 
people belonged to him, and that I dared not stop 
them. I have to have much patience; but God has 
had much patience with me. Instead of driving the 
people away, they increased in numbers, and came 
from all parts of Denver. One boy, fifteen years old, 
came from North Denver, and was wonderfully bap- 
tized of God, and wanted to start a children's meet- 
ing. I had intended closing; but I dared not. The 
police had driven us off the corner where we were 
praying near the saloon ; for the proprietor had com- 
plained that we interfered with his business! He 
said we "must go," as if we had been dogs. We went ; 
but we did not stop, for God used it to convict wicked 
men, who became our friends. One fallen woman 



364 



The Old Paths. 



professed to find Christ. I would go down for the 
afternoon meeting at three o'clock, where I found 
people who had been waiting for two hours to be 
converted. We prayed for the power to come down 
on Denver — on all the ministers, Churches, police 
force, governor and officials, saloon-keepers, drunk- 
ards, fallen women, and that the Spirit might find 
those who wanted to be saved, and bring them out. 
We were as confident that God was sending the power 
down, as that we were praying. It was a wonderful 
meeting, and I rejoice whenever I think of it. 

From there I went on to the camp-meeting at 
Fort Collins, after which I started East with my 
daughter, who was going to spend the winter at 
Athens, Ohio. I felt that my work was not done. 
O how careful we ought to be, if we are called of God 
to work in his vineyard ! He had given me the minds 
and the hearts of the people, and he was carrying the 
meeting on himself. I was never insulted, and when 
drunkards would attempt to talk, not knowing what 
they were doing, I would tell them to be quiet, and 
they were. O it was so easy to let God have his own 
way, and the meeting moved on so easily ! I never 
liked Denver, and yet it is a beautiful city; but I never 
wanted to stay there. It was the devil who saw that 
God could use me, and he wanted to get me away. 
If he wishes me to return and finish the work, I am 
ready. 

In September I returned to Chicago. While my 

son was at Conference, a marvelous revival opened at 



Obedience is Better than Sacrifice. 365 



his Church, where God used me. I have never known 
a Church to go through a more searching time than 
Sheffield Avenue Church did at this time, under Mr. 
Calkins' preaching. It was a season of deep solem- 
nity and much groaning after God. The Church 
emerged with greater spiritual power than it had ever 
known before. I never knew a Church to have so 
much real solid religion as Sheffield Avenue. They 
have been very kind to me, and I love them very 
much. 

In November my daughter and I were called to 
work at Cuyler. The meeting opened up nicely, and 
about fifteen were converted gloriously. Some were 
sanctified,, and the Church was greatly quickened; 
but the preacher took offense for some reason. The 
work was in a remarkably good condition, the young 
people becoming eager to work for God. If we could 
have gotten along with the preacher, there would 
have been a fine work done ; but, thank God ! there 
are some things which he holds in his hands, and 
some of the work stands to-day. 

In January, 1897, Airs. Calkins was invited to con- 
duct a revival service at Hemenway Church, Evans- 
ton, Rev. W. E. Wilkinson pastor. In three days 
they sent for me. and the Lord showed me that he 
wanted to revive his work. God has promised to 
save the children of the righteous to the fourth gen- 
eration, and Evanston is an old Methodist commu- 
nity. The people have grandparents who are now in 
glory. All the while we worked, there seemed a pe- 



366 



The Old Paths. 



culiar unction and love resting upon them; surely his 
mercy endureth forever. I asked the pastor if we 
might have a testimony service, and in a little time 
we were working with our old freedom. The minister 
was a gentleman and a Christian, and had confidence 
in us. He was ready to do anything we suggested, 
working and visiting, himself, faithfully. The weather 
was so bitter that our breath would freeze ; but it did 
not interfere with the meeting, except to get us closer 
together. Our six o'clock prayer-meetings were well 
attended, and when summer came they were con- 
tinued. A Yokefellows' Band was organized, and 
started out in the work. It was a fine meeting, and 
we made many friends. My daughter was greatly 
blessed in her Bible-readings, and I received the rich- 
est favors of heaven. I hope the good work will go 
on until all Evanston is shaken by the mighty power 
of God, and that it shall spread into wicked Chicago, 
and kindle a blaze even as the fire of 1871. 

We closed on Sunday, after a three weeks' meet- 
ing, with happy results, and Monday I went on to 
Cincinnati, and from there to Athens. In March I 
returned to Chicago, to assist in the work at "Peniel 
Place," which had been opened by Mr. and Mrs. Cal- 
kins. It was in the midst of Roman Catholics, and on 
the border of the slum districts, in the neighborhood 
of "Little Hell." I was up every morning at six 
o'clock praying, and as soon as the weather settled 
I was out on the streets preaching salvation. It was 
a most laborious work ; but God was with us. There 



Obedience is Better than Sacrifice. 367 

were on an average two or three converted every 
night; but the local work was not satisfactory. 
Nevertheless there was great good done, and at our 
pentecostal-meetings many Christian workers received 
the baptism of the Spirit, and have gone forth in the 
vineyard of the Lord. The Yokefellows of Sheffield 
Avenue and of Hemenway Church, Evanston, ren- 
dered much assistance. The Evanston Yokefellows 
were in the open-air meetings, and were all on fire. 
The work was so great that my daughter's health 
was impaired, and we left in July, although "Peniel" 
was not closed until September. I returned to 
Athens; but in September received a telegram from 
Mr. Calkins to hasten to Chicago. My daughter 
was dangerously ill; but God restored her to health. 
She has been very quiet for the past winter. I re- 
turned to Athens, and there had the sorrow of my 
little granddaughter's illness. She was threatened 
with tuberculosis, which settled in her hip. There 
was an abscess formed, from which she suffered much, 
but was very patient as she lay with weights upon 
her leg. Through prayer she has been raised up, the 
doctor in attendance saying it was a peculiar case; 
the hip disease seemed to have disappeared. Little 
Katharine always believed God. When she was four 
years old she prayed for her mamma, who had caught 
her finger in the shelf of her trunk. Kneeling down 
and putting her face in her hands, she prayed aloud, 
"O God, bless my mamma !" When she arose the 
tears were seen on the box-lid, before which she had 



3 68 



The Old Paths. 



kneeled. God answered, and not even a bruise was 
left on the finger. May God keep this fatherless one 
close to himself! All winter I watched with my 
daughter in her deep affliction. If it had not been 
for God, we could not have borne it. I had happy 
times, and God permitted me to be a blessing to the 
many women who met with me in my daughter's 
home. 

I was watching the old year of 1897 go out, and 
the new year come in. I saw, as it passed out, that 
my life was all very bright, except for a single black 
spot. I tried to get away from it; but it remained 
there until the old year was gone. I felt that I had 
failed to do my duty some place ; perhaps that I ought 
to have gone to those camp-meetings in the summer. 
I would not disobey God for the world, if I knew it. 
When I saw the mark I thought, "Perhaps there will 
be souls rise up against me in the Judgment-day, and 
condemn me/' and I prayed that God would forgive 
me, and that by his help I would never allow anybody 
or anything to come in between me and my conse- 
cration to him. One thing it has taught me, that I 
can not do to-morrow what I ought to do to-day. 

I am also reminded that 

Still our ancient foe 
Doth seek to work us woe ; 
His craft and power are great, 
And, armed with, cruel hate, 
On earth is not his equal. 



Obedience is Better than Sacrifice. 369 



Did we in our own strength confide, 

Our striving would be losing, 
Were not the right Man on our side, 

The Man of God's own choosing. 
Dost ask who that may be ? 
Christ Jesus, it is He ; 
Lord Sabaoth is His name, 
From age to age the same, 
And He must win the battle. 

"There is none like unto the God of Jeshurun, who 
rideth upon the heaven in thy help, and in his excel- 
lency on the sky. The eternal God is thy refuge, 
and underneath are the everlasting arms : and he shall 
thrust out the enemy from before thee ; and shall say, 
Destroy them. Israel then shall dwell in safety 
alone : the fountain of Jacob shall be upon a land of 
corn and wine ; also his heavens shall drop down dew. 
Happy art thou, O Israel: who is like unto thee, O 
people saved by the Lord, the shield of thy help, and 
who is the sword of thy excellency! and thine ene- 
mies shall be found liars unto thee; and thou shalt 
tread upon their high places." (Deuteronomy xxxiii, 
26-29.) 



I close, praying that every one who reads this book 
may receive the same happy religion, the same abid- 
ing Christ, the same Holy Ghost power, which has 
been mine for lo, these many years. O may every 
one be baptized to work for God and win souls for 
Jesus ! May God hasten the day when not only Cuba 
24 ' 



37° 



The Old Paths. 



shall be free, but all the nations of the earth shall 
have one King, even our Lord Jesus Christ ! 

May God hasten the day when Christ shall claim 
his inheritance, even the heathen unto the uttermost 
parts of the earth! 

May the great blessing of God rest upon us all, 
and may we meet in heaven at last, and see Him who 
died that we might be forgiven, who died to make 
us good ! 



Commendatory. 



TOURING my pastorate at Trinity, this city, 1872 
J to 1875, Mrs. Vorn Holz was one of my most 
devout and useful parishioners ; greatly owned of God 
in prayer and other public exercises. I have watched 
her expanding career with deep interest, and with joy 
that God hath anointed her to preach the gospel. 
There never was a more beautiful sight than mother 
and daughter in the midst of inquiring penitents and 
rejoicing believers. Her experience and work, as set 
forth in her book, will mightily inspire and instruct 
in the spiritual life. 



DAVID H. MOORE. 



Office of Western Christian Advocate, 
Cincinnati, Ohio, July, 1898. 



2j£ 



PENTECOSTAL 
LIBRARY. . . . 



S. A. KEEN 



The Pentecostal Pastor Evangelist. 



PENTECOSTAL PAPERS. 



CONTENTS : 

The Pentecostal 

Promise. 

The Pentecostal 

Gift. 

The Pentecostal 

Fulness. 




The Pentecostal 
Baptism. 

The Pentecostal 

Anointing. 

The Pentecostal 

Bestownient. 

FIFTY CENTS. 



D« hftpo I Teaching when, what, and how to believe, and results 

raiin ripsiSii [of believing. 40c. 



and 
trans- 



PrOICQ Pcin^*** i Dr> Keens spiritual autobiography, with portrait 
ridlo" idbClSi I closing chapter by his w T ife on his Pentecostal tr 
lation. 30c. 

C^luofinn Dsn arc I I)r - Keen's last book. Nine lucid chapters on 
OdIVdMUII idUclai J "Personal," ''Present," "Future," and "Perfect" 
Salvation. 35c. 

From the Niagara of commendatory notices, we clip the following 

INTERDENOMINATIONAL INDORSEMENT. 

Methodist Mention: "I wish a million copies might be sold and 
read."— Bishop MaUalieu. 

United Brethren Testimony: "It is a book for all, especially for 
those who earnestly desire and honestly seek the blessing of full salva- 
tion." — Religious Telescope. 

Presbyterian Praise: "Without question, his words and influence 
have been powerful for the promotion of high and happy Christian life." 
— Herald and Presbyter, 

Baptist Indorsement : " Incident and illustration are freely used in 
making plain God's teachings."— Christian Observer. 



OVER EIGHTY THOUSAND ISSUED J 



DR. CARRADINE'S LATEST BOOK, 



JM Sanctified Life 



PRICE, SI. 00. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS, 

Different Theories in 
Regard to Sanctifi- 
cation. 

The True Theory. 

Obtainable Now, 

May be Lost. 

Can be Recovered. 

How to Keep It- 

Some Features of the 
Sanctified Life. 

Loneliness of the Life. 

Prayer and Reading. 




TABLE OF CONTENTS. 

Witnessing. 
Good Works. 
Fasti n g — Tithes — And 

Dress. 
Moods, Affinities, and 

Impressions. 
Doubts — Fears — Frets. 
Come-Out-Ism — Put- 

Out-lsm. 
Secret Societies. 
Side Tracks. 
The Great Remedy. 



It shows people how to recover sanctification if lost, and 
how to keep it and never lose it. It illuminates, assists, strength- 
ens, and settles and confirms them in the sanctified life. 



THE BETTER WAY, = = 75 cts. 

Contexts: i. Opening Words. 2. The Better Redemption. 3. The Better 
Prayer. 4. The Better Hope. 5. The More Excellent Sacrifice. 6. The 
Better Covenant. 7. A Better Experience. 8. A Better Supping. 9. The 
More Excellent Way. 10. A Better Life. 11. A Deeper Salvation. 12. A 
Greater Privilege, "13. The Better Resurrection. 14. The Abundant 
Entrance into Heaven. 15. The Better Reward at the Judgment. 16. 
The Better Company in Heaven. 17. The Higher Grade in Eternity. 
iS. How to Enter. "19. Paul's Way. 20. The Saviour's Way. 21. The 
Methodist Way. 22. Y/itnesses in Wesley's Days. 23. Witnesses in 
Our Time. 24.' How I Entered In. 

The Ram's Horn: "A Bible Gallery of beautiful pictures of the 
better way." 

Northern Christian Advocate: 11 His style is fresh and vigorous, and spirit 
most commendable." 

The Author: 11 I think this book will be more convincing and effective in 
bringing people into the blessing of sanctification than any other book I 
have written." 

Post-paid, 75c. Agents wanted. Write for special rates by the quantity. 

Otlier Books by Bro. Carradine. — Sanctification, Soc; The Second 
Blessing in Symbol, $1.00; A Journey to Palestine, $1.50 ; The Bottle, 25c; 
Twenty Objections to Church Entertainments, 50c; The Old Man, *i.oo; 
Pastoral Sketches, £1.00 ; Sermons, £1.00. 



ORDER OF THIS OFFICE. 



G odbey's 
New Testament 
Commentary. 



f Vol. III. Ephesians, Fhilip- 
pians, Colossians, L and DL 
Thessalonians, L and EL 
Timothy, Titus and Phile- 
mon. Present Price, $1 00 

I Vol. II. Hebrews | Perfec- 
J tion \ James (Practice . 

Peter [Fire), John 'Love . 
I Jude Lightning). 434 
I pages. Price, $1.2 5 post- 
paid. 



Vol. I. 
[ $1.00. 



Revelation. Price, 



20 per cent, discount to all who order the whole set paying 
for each Vol. as issued. 



NOTICE. 

i. It is condensed. It omits all passages which need no ex- 
plaining, and deals thoroughly with the difficult ones, thus giv- 
ing the reader the greatest possible value for his money. 2. It 
throws floods of new light upon many important passages 3. It 
shows the proper translation of the New Testament, and sweeps 
sophistical arguments against holiness triumphantly from the 
field. 4 It will doubtless be the great Holiness Commentary on 
the New Testament for coming years, as it is written from a 
holiness standpoint by one of the ablest evangelistic Greek 
New Testament translators of any age. 

THE GENERAL VERDICT 

Of many of its readers is voiced in the following notices of 
Vol. I: " Of intense interest." — The Methodist. "Practical, 
spiritual, interesting and instructive." — Religious Telescope. 
"A remarkable book, worth, much to thoughtful people." — 
Pastor T. H. B. Anderson. "A graphic and powerful represen- 
tation of the author's interpretation." — Michigan Christian Ad- 
vocate. "It is by a vigorous thinker and pungent writer. It 
is worthy a thoughtful and prayerful perusal." — Guide to Holi- 
ness. 

OTHER BOOKS BY THIS AUTHOR. 

Victory, 25c. Spiritual Gifts and Graces, 25c. Holy 
Land, 25c. Sanctification, 25c. Christian Perfection, 25c. 
Holiness or Hell, 30c. The Woman Preacher, 10c. Special 
Rates by the Quantity. Address 

M. W. KXAPP, Revivalist Office, Cincinnati, 0. 



The Ideal Pentecostal Church, 

By SETH C. REES, 

Quaker Minister and Evangelist. 



Like the Bible and Life of Jesus, it 
combines the characteristics of the LAMB 
and the LION, the LILY and the LIGHT- 
NING. 

Contents : Chapter I. Opening Words. II. The Ideal 
Pentecostal Church is Composed of Regenerated Souls. III. 
A Clean Church. IV. A Powerful Church. V. A Powerful 
Church— Continued. VI. A Witnessing Church. VII. With- 
out Distinction as to Sex. VIII. A Liberal Church. IX. A 
Demonstrative Church. X. An Attractive Church — Draws the 
People Together. XI. Puts People Under Conviction. XII. 
Will Have Healthy Converts. *XIII. A Joyful Church. XIV. 
A Unit. XV. The Power of the Lord is Present to Heal the 
Sick. XVI. A Missionary Church. XVII. Out of Bondage. 
XVIII. Entering into Canaan. XIX. The Land and Its Re- 
sources. XX Samson. XXI. Power Above the Power of 
the Enemy. XXII. Compromise and its Evil Effects. XXIII. 
Sermon. XXIV. The Author's Experience. 

The following are a few sample drops from the 
CURRENT OF COMMENDATIONS : 

Dr» Carradine.—" As for Brother Rees, I know of no man in the Holiness 
ranks to-day who preaches more convincingly and unctiously than himself. 
I do most heartily commend him and his wife to my friends and brethren, 
North and South, who desire a man filled with the Holy Ghost, and one 
who is as good a leader as he is a preacher.' 

W. B. Godbey.— "The Pentecostal Church, by Rev. Seth C. Rees, the 
fire-baptized Quaker, is a Niagara from beginning to end. It is orthodox 
and full of experimental truth and Holy Ghost fire. You can not afford to 
do without it. I guarantee you will be delighted and electrified from 
Heaven's batteries." 

Christian Standard. — "It is safe, sound and evangelical, uncontroversial 
and admirably adapted to circulation among all believers." 

Michigan Christian Advocate. — " He writes m a sweet and attractive spirit. 
We could wish it a wide circulation." 

Religious Telescope.—"' It is written in clear, nervous English and glows 
throughout with the evangelical fervor of its author." 

Rev. George Hughes, Editor of the Guide to Holiness.—" I like it; it is square 
out, and that suits me. It ought to have a good sale." 

Rev. John M. Pike, Editor of Way and Faith.—" The book glows and burns 
with Holy Ghost fire, and has stirred our spiritual being to its very depths." 

It is well printed on good paper, and is neatly bound. It 
contains 134 pages, making a beautiful and very cheap book. 
Price, 50 cts.; 4t copies, postpaid, $1.50. Agents wanted 
everywhere. Special rates to publishers, ministers and for free 
distribution by the quantity. Address, 




Holiness and Power, 

By Rev. A. n. HILLS, 

Minister and Evangelist in the Congregational Church. 



It treats of the Disease of the Modern 
Church. — The Remedy*. — How to Obtain the 
Blessing. — The Baptism with the Spirit. — 
Results of Obtaining It. 



WITNESSES TO ITS WORTH : 

N. Y. Christian Advocate.—" It is a strong, forceful, earnest presentation 
Ox great truths, too often misunderstood and neglected." 

Western Christian Advocate. — " Mr. Hills is eminently Christian in spirit, 
and deals with the great subject earnestly and forcefully." 

St. Louis Christian Advocate. — "As a historical reference book on the sub- 
ject it has marked value." 

Religious Telescope.—" Those desiring additional light on this subject 
will do well to procure and read this book." 

Revivalist, of Cincinnati. — " It is able, original, forceful and con zincing — 
a battery of guns that can not be spiked or captured. It is one of the 

MOST VALUABLE ADDITIONS TO THE HOLINESS LITERATURE OF THE PRES- 
ENT DAY." 

Way of Faith, Columbia, S. C— "One of the best treatises we have seen 
on the subject of experimental and practical holiness. In fulness of treat- 
ment, in clearness of presentation, in freedom from dogmatism, in sim- 
plicity of style, in kindly reference to those who differ from the author, 
and in spiritual unction, it is equal to, if it does not surpass, the best books 
we have read. The author has forged his book on the anvil of Scripture 
statement confirmed by his own clear blessed experience. We wish for it 
a large circulation." 

Rev. 6. F. Oliver, Presiding Elder, M. E. Church, read the book and was so 
profoundly impressed by it that he bought twenty-four copies to give to 
the ministers on his district, and writes that one of them entered into the 
experience it magnifies within twenty-four hours after reading it. 

PRICE, $1.15. FOUR COPIES, POST-PAID, $3.45. 

Special discounts as usual by the quantity and to ministers. 
Agents Wanted. 



" IMPRESSIONS " 



price, FROM ABOVE, 50c 



HOW 
TO 
TEST 
THEM. 




By Rev. 
MARTIN 
WELLS 
KNAPP. 



FROM BELOW. 



FIFTH 



EDITION. 



CONTENTS : I. Impressions : Their Origin. II and III. Impressions 
from Below. IV. Results of Following Them. V. How to Test Them. 
VI. Practical Application of Preceding Principles. VII. Impressions 
from Above— Divine Guidance Guaranteed. VIII. Conditions of being 
Led by Them. IX. Convictions from Above— Results of Following 
Them. X. The Christian's Perfect Model. 



WHAT THEY SAY ABOUT IT. 

Many witness to being wonderfully helped by this book. Its indorse- 
ment is voiced in the following from many like notices : 

Get It. It ought to be read by all Christians. Get it for your Sunday- 
school library. — Methodist Herald. 

Worthy. Ought to be circulated widely.— Christian Witness. 

For Everybody. We advise everybody to read it.— Central Baptist, St. 
Louis. 

An Admirable Safeguard on the subject of Spirit guidance.— Euan- 
gelist S. A. Keen. 

Alive. A live book on a very important subject. — Christian Standard, 

Helpful. A helpful volume. Much to correct wrong inferences. — 
Baptist Herald, Detroit. 

Gospel Gem. The book is a Gospel gem, and its perusal will greatly 
benefit all who anxiously desire to escape the snares of the devil, and seek 
to be led by the Spirit of God. — Religious Telescope, Dayton, 0. 

A Corrective. It will help to correct some foolish notions enter- 
tained by some not well instructed people, manifest in crazy utterances 
aud wild-fire demonstrations, such as bring the doctrine of Holiness into 
disrepute. — Rev. J. C. Floyd in Northwestern Christian Aduocate. 

Practical. This is a volume embracing religious truth of a practical 
nature. — Religious Herald. 

Enthusiastic. The author is enthusiastic in the presentation of his 
subject. His book will do good wherever read. — Western Christian Advo- 
cate, 



Soul Food 
Library. 



By Q. D. WATSON. 



i. Soul Food, Price, 50 Cts. Four Copies, $i 



Full of luminous matter on the following subjects : The Daih- Cross: 
A Deeper Death to Self ; Our Need of Humanity ; Alone with God ; Luke- 
warmness ; The Fruit of Temptation ; Sorrow for Sin ; Loquacity; Let God; 
Simplicity ; Little Things ; Burdens of Prayer ; Fretting Over Ourselves ; 
Into the Deep ; Feeding Our Faith ; Personal Love of Jesus ; Benefit of 
Deep Crucifixion ; Loaded Words ; The Dominant Soul Quality. 

Rev. B. Carradine, writing of it, says, "I have read a number of 
the works of this gifted man, but the last is, to my mind, his most spiritual 
book and his best." 

Pastor C. O. Isaac, of M. K. Church, Baltimore, Md., writes, "It is 
worth its weight in gold." 

The Wesleyan Methodist: " The book, in our opinion, sustains to 
deeply spiritual truth, much the same relation that Joseph Cook's Boston 
Monday Lectures sustain to metaphysical truth." 



2. Beauty for Ashes. Price, 10 Cents. 



Full of warnings against heart wanderings from God and encourage- 
ment to restoration. With original poems on the Holy Spirit. 



3. Types of the Holy Spirit. Price, 10 Cts. 

4. Pure Gold. Price, 50 Cents. 



Being select essays on real saintliness of character. Heart-searching 
and inspiring. 

5. Love Abounding. Price, $1.00. 

Containing sermons reported just as delivered. 



This book gives clear definitions of the differences between cleansing 
and growth, mixed and unmixed love, etc. 

7. Coals of Fire. Price, 50 Cents . 

Contains very thoughtful expositions of the perfection of faith and the 
Christian graces from the Old Testament. A spiritual classic. 

8. Secret o f Spiritual Power. Price, 50 Cents. 

Treats of the union of the Holy Spirit with the human soul. 

9. Holiness Hanual. Price, 25 Cents. 

Containing twenty-five Bible readings describing the stages of grace, 
with proof texts. 



M. W. KNAPP, KEY1YALIST OFFICE, CINCINNATI, 0. 



6. White Robes. Price, 50 Cents. 



Revival Hand=Bills. 



STARTLING, 


. . NEARLY . . 


WINNING, 


CONVICTING, 


TWO MILLIONS 


ATTRACTIVE, 


AWAKENING. 


. . ISSUED. . . 


INVITING. 



They are Evangelical, and appropriate wherever there is a 
Revival Meeting, 



DESCRIPTION. 

No. i. The diagram of "This Life and the Life to Come,' showing at 
a glance the startling truths revealed in our Savior's parable of the 1 ' rich 
man and Lazarus." 

No. 2. "The Two Railroads into Eternity," one leading into heaven, 
the other — Lost Soul's Railroad — to eternal doom. 

No. 3. This has " The River of Death," with its sources and tributary 
branches, and its fierce flow over the Falls of Eternal Despair. 

No. 4. " Five Dollars Given Away ; or, The Sinner's Excuses Exposed." 
This exposes twenty-nine of the most successful excuses with which Sa- 
tan deceives souls. 

No. 5. The "Two Masters," the famous view of Jesus and Satan on 
the Mount of Temptation. 



C 03IMENT> ATIOXS. 

Satisfied. — I shall never print any more Revival Hand-bills so long 
as I can get yours. — Pastor J, H. Tanner, Marshall, Mich. 

The Hand-bills Helped. — Pastor W. Powell wrote from Pratt Mines, 
Ala.: "Just closed a wonderful Revival; 156 conversions. Think 3-our 
Hand-bills helped it very much." 

L.ed to Jesus. — The tracts you sent me as a donation were instru- 
mental in a number of happy conversions. — A. B. Wright, Sunbright, lenn. 

They Bring People to Church. — These Bills have been wonderful 
reminders. They have brought people to church who were never seen 
there before.— Pastor F.. K. Baker, lone, Cal. 



HOW THEY HELP. 

1. They gain attention. 

2. They help introduce the subject of religion. 

3. They bring the subject of salvation to man}- who do not go to church. 



f 500, SI 2ol „ , . . 

PRICE. j 10() > 0) 350 | Post-paid. 

Remit by express order, P. O. monej^-order, or registered letter. 

If you wish name and location, inclose 50 cents extra, and we will send 
you a rubber stamp and a pad. 

Samples, 10 cents, or for the addresses of earnest, energetic, pious lay 
workers, to whom we will send sample of The Revivalist. 



THE REVIVALIST. 



L 



OVING, 
OYAL, 
UMINOUS. 



A Glowing Holiness and 
Revival Monthly, Published 
in the Interest of the King- 
. • • dom of Heaven. . . . 



FEARLESS, 

EVAN- 
GELICAL, 
AGGRESSIVE. 



It gives its readers THE CREAM OF THE BURNING 
THOUGHTS of the best and warmest writers of th<ese and 
other days. It also furnishes crisp, condensed, readable arti- 
ticles and Bible Readings on 

Living Salvation Topics. 



We clip the following from the 

NIAGARA OF APPRECIATIVE MENTION BY 
PREACHERS AND PEOPLE : 

1 Cheering,' * "Stimulating," 1 ' Pure, clean, up-to-date Holy 
Ghost paper," "Rich// "A two-edged sword," "Good," "A 
iiery flame," "Very thing for young converts, "J 'Helps won- 
derfully to prepare sermons," "Pleased," "Delighted," "Like 
in dove," "Brimful of sanctified spice," "Next to my Bible." 

For these and kindred comments, for the help it has been 
to many, for its growing circulation and usefulness, for what it 
is and all it may be, we thank our co-workers and give God all 
the praise. Send for FREE sample copy and 

Special Premium Offers. 



Price, 30 cents per year. A roix of samples free to 
all who will try and secure subscribers. Agents wanted 
EVERYWHERE. Address 

M. W. KNAPP, REVIVALIST OFFICE, CINCINNATI, O. 



PREMIUMS. — We will give any books in this list as Revivalist 
or Quarterly premiums, at the rate of 25 cents in books for 
every two subscribers at 30 cents each. 



TEARS AND | 



L. L. PICKETT, 



o 



TRIUMPHS! j 



M. W. KNAPP, 



J. R. BRYANT. 



In less than two years, nearly 



ONE HUNDRED THOUSAND 



have been issued. 



It has proved to be just the song-book 



EMBELLISHED 



For Revivals, Sunday-schools, 
Young People's Meetings, 
and the Home, . . . 



By four famous views of the Tears and Triumphs of Jesus, and half-tones 
of two Bishops and four noted preachers. It is replete with Glowing, 
Melting, Inspiring, Instructive, Awakening, Convicting, and Victorious 
songs, both new and old. Fine Solos. It has been recently enlarged by 
a Supplement of valuable New Songs, with NO INCREASE OF PRICE. 



The following are a few drops from the Niagara of commenda- 
tions which it has received : 

Popular. — It is very popular here. The devil can't stand such sweet, 
impressive gospel music. — Pastor L. G. Wallace. 

Best. — Other song-books are good, but we verily believe that "Tears 
and Triumphs" is better; in fact, the best published for the price. — The 
Methodist. 

Sound. — It is a first-class book. Its theology is sound. Many pieces 
in it are worth ten timet the price of the book. — Reu. J. Thomas Pate. 

Fine.— You certainly have made some fine things. — Prof. J. W. Kirkpat- 
rick. 

Unique. — I think it the most unique book I have ever seen.— Reu. S. B 
Harper. 

Delighted. — We are delighted with it. What will another 1,000 cost 
me? — Evangelist W. H. Euans. 

Gem.— It's a gem.— Reu. W. B. Godbey. 

Splendid. — It is splendid — even better than " Cheerful Songs." — Reu. 
J. W. Hughes. 

MONEY REFUNDED.— Sing Nos. 5, 6, 11, 32, 51, 89, 45, 116, 125, 145, 
and if not satisfied, return the book, and we will refund money. 

Board, 30 cents; f&3 per dozen; $22.50 per one hundred; Ma- 
nilla, 30 cents; $2 per dozen; &15 per one hundred. Single and 
dozen rates prepaid. 



Over forty Evangelists and Camp-meetings have adopted 44 Tears anjj 
Triumphs " for their work. It is safe, solid, and Evangelical. Give it 
a trial. 

4®» When you remit, state whether you want Round or Shaped Note*. 



READ WHAT PASTORS, EVANGELISTS, 
SCHOLARS, COMPOSERS, AND EDITORS 
. . SAY A ROUT IT. . . 



Full - Salvation - Library 



MARTIN WBIvIvS KNAPP. 



OVER SEVENTY 
THOUSAND ISSUED ! 



The following are among the terms used by readers to express 
their appreciation of them : 



* * * 



APT, 
ABLE, 
ATTRACTIVE, 
ORIGINAL, 
STARTLING, 
EVANGELICAL. 



* * * 




* * * 



TERSE, 
GLOWING, 
VIGOROUS, 

FASCINATING, 
THRILLING, 

DELIGHTFUL. 



❖ ❖ * 



Out of Egypt into Canaan, 

erty of the Canaan experience of ei 
u Able, clear, and forcible." — Cei 

Christ Crowned Within. 

"A treasury of the bun 
the Master."— Bishop McCat 

Revival Kindlings 

u It will be read with cc 

Revival Tornadoes. 

soul-winning success. 
"A keen exposure o 

"Impressions" 



Or, Wessons in Spiritual Geogra- 
phy, shows how to escape the 
' bondage of sin, and gain the lib- 
erty of the Canaan experience of entire sanctification. 80c. 
'Able, clear, and forcible. "—Central Methodist. 

This book sbows the gracious privi- 
lege and result of coronation of Christ 
within the believer's heart. 75c. 
"A treasury of the burning thoughts of those who have lived nearest 
the Master."— Bishop McCabe. 

Is full of choice Revival facts and incidents 
collected from the best sources. 

SI. 

"It will be read with comfort and delight."— Mich, Christian Advocate. 

I,ife of Rev. J. H. Weber, Evangelist. This 
book describes the Revivals of this success- 
ful Evangelist, and points to the secrets of 
soul-winning success. 8»1. 
"A keen exposure of sham Revivals." — Christian Standard. 

Helps to detect the nature of impressions, and 
shows whether they are from above or below. 

50c, 

"A most instructive, suggestive, and useful book." — S. A. Keen. 
"We advise everybody to read it." — Central Baptist. 
Thrt flfllihlA On PA Sets the truth of entire sanctification in clear, 
I I IK Mil ill) IK bill K Scriptural light, and answers objections to it. 
ii.iv WUNIV VMiu one of the best of the author's books. 85c. 

The above books have been warmly indorsed by the religious press ; 
but above that, God has wonderfully used them to lead many to Christ, 
and establish multitudes in the experiences of salvation. 

They should be in every home and Sunday-school, Sent post* 
paid on receipt of price. 



LIGHTNING BOLTS FROM PENTECOSTAL SKIES, 

Or, Devices of the Deyil Unmasked. 

By MARTIN WELLS KNAPP. 

Table of Contents. 




XL 
XII. 
XIII. 



Frontispiece of Author. 

Lightning Bolts. 

The Pentecostal Baptism. 

Pentecostal Sanctification. 

Pentecostal Conversions. 

Pentecostal Revivals. 

Pentecostal Homes. 

Pentecostal Gifts. 

Pentecostal Giving. 

Pentecostal Healing. 

Pentecostal Expectancy of Christ's 

Return. 
The Pentecostal Church. 
Pentecostal Preachers. 
Pentecostal Impostors. 



Striking Illustrations designed by Author ; 
Executed by J. A. Knapp. 

Struck by Lightning. 2. Lost, Saved, Fully Sanctified. 3. Diagram 
of Christ's Return. 4. The Rapture. 5. On the Rock and on 
the Sand. 6. "Three Demon Spirits Hover." 



Neatly Bound. 
Good Paper. 
Over 300 Pages. 
Price, $1.00. 



DARE YOU READ IT? 



It and THE REVIVALIST or FULL SALVATION QUARTERLY Free to 
all who send $1.00, mentioning this offer. THREE copies post- 
paid to any paid-up subscriber of The Revivalist, who will 
promise to send us $2.00 within thirty days from time of receiv- 
ing books. J&sfGiven as a premium for seven subscribers to The 
Revivalist or Quarterly. 

Other Books by this Author. 



Out of Egypt Into Canaan, 
forcible."— Central Methodist. 



24,000. 



cents. "Able, clear, anc 



Christ Crowned Within. 19,000. 75 cents. "A treasury of the burr 
ing thoughts of those who lived nearest the Master." — Bishop McCabe 

"Impressions." 6,000. 50 cents. " A most instructive, suggestive, anc 
useful book.— S. A. Keen. "We advise everybody to read it."— 
Central Baptist. 

The Double Cure. Sanctification simplified. 13,000. 10 cents. 

Revival Kindlings. Revival facts and incidents. 5,000. $1.00. " I 
will be read with comfort and delight." — Mich. Christian Advocate. 

Revival Tornadoes. 13,000. $1.00. " A keen exposure of sham Revi- 
vals." — Christian Standard. 

The whole set with Lightning Bolts and The Reuiuaiist, one year, postpaid, $4.00. 

Agents and Book Evangelists Wanted Everywhere. 

M. W. KNAPP, Revivalist Office, Cincinnati, O. 



The Full Salvation 
Quarterly for 1898. 



FOUR HOLINESS BOOKLETS 
Postpaid, for Only 30 Cents. 

January.— 11 Salvation Melodies." Abridged from Tears and 

Triumphs, Nos. i and 2. 

April. — "Gibeonites No. 2 ; or, Helps to Holiness," by B. S. 

Taylor. 
July. — See Later Notice. 
October.— See Later Notice. 



c 



HOICE, 
HEAP, 
ONDENSED. 




s 



AFE, 

OLND, 

ATISFYINQ. 



NOW IS THE TIME TO SUBSCRIBE. 

30c. Per Year. It and the Pentecostal Holiness Library, 
$1.25. The Revivalist and both, $1.50. 



CHEAPER 

THAN 

NOVELS. 



Novels Inflame, Dwarf and Ruin. 
These Stimulate, Delight and Edify. 



The following back numbers can be had on receipt of price: 



1. The Double Cure, M. W. Knapp. 

2. Spiritual Gifts and Graces, W. B. God be v. 

3. Victory, W. B. Godbev. 

4. Holy Land, W. B, Godbev, 

5. Salvation Papers, S. A. Keen, 

6. The Better Way (abridged;, B. Carradine. 

7. (Out of Print.) 

S. Sins versus Infirmities, B. S. Taylor. 
9, Pentecostal Sane title a tion, S. A, Keen. 

10. The Ideal Pentecostal Church, Seth C. Rees. 

11. Pentecostal Preachers, M. W. Knapp, 

12. The Sanctified Life (abridged,, B. Carradine. 



10c, Each, 

Special Rates by 
the Quantity, 



If you believe in first-class Holiness literature at low prices; if you 
desire to help spread Scriptural Holiness: if yen want booklets so con- 
densed that you can get time to read them, and yet so readable that they 
Will not tire, 'then get the above. 

Over 50,000 copies proves The Quarterly's worth. 

May we not hear from, you? Address 



6 J898 



